mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.26: Gaming as a Writing Metaphor 
 
 
Key points: What's the difference between experiencing a narrative as a game or prose? Choice, direct agency? Narrative games? Energy and complexity? Games are simulations. What are the actions, what are the verbs? Buy-in! Between games and writing, there's a middle ground of control in games. Competence. Not all books or games are for everybody.  What makes a narrative game? Obvious narrative? Present me with a story, don't make me randomly discover it. Make room for the audience. Let them make their own interpretations, draw their own conclusions. How much do I love the characters? How much do I care what happens to them? What are the levers in your game or narrative? Invite the reader in... 
 
[Season 20, Episode 26]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 26]
 
[Howard] This is Writing Excuses. 
[Erin] Gaming as a writing metaphor.
[Howard] I'm Howard.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Dan] And I'm Dan.
 
[Erin] And we get to talk about gaming...
[DongWon] Yay! Prepare for a six hour long episode.
[Erin] Yeah. Yeah, I know. I was like, this is actually sort of hard because there's so much that...
[Dan] Yeah.
[Erin] You can talk about when it comes...
[Howard] This play-through of Writing Excuses...
[Erin] Exactly.
[Dan] Kind of a speed run.
[Erin] Oh, my gosh. Yes. But I've been thinking about sort of what is it that separates the way that we game from the way that we write, the way that we experience prose narration from the way we experience being in a game. And the thing that I... the reason I really love games is I actually think that sometimes giving the person experiencing the narrative more choice and more direct agency over what happens, whether that's true or you just make them feel that it's true, changes the way that we experience story. And, for me, that's the big difference between them. But I'm curious, for you all, like, what makes you pick up a game instead of a book for that day? Like, what is the difference between having the same story as a television show versus a game that that show was based on?
[DongWon] Yeah, I mean, it's interesting. I love narrative, but I don't love narrative games a lot of the time, like, if a game is very story heavy, I'll often be like… Like I tried to play Last of Us a little while ago, and I just was like, I'm putting this down, I'm going to watch the TV show. Because it… The way it was giving me the story felt so slow compared to what I wanted in terms of my ability to consume a narrative, and then all the opportunities for player choice were so constrained to things that felt like they didn't matter, a.k.a., how I searched the drawers in this room versus the big narrative stuff I was interested in, which is, what do we do about this outbreak plague situation? Right? And so, I think, for me, when it comes to what am I looking for from game experience, I want something that's more energetic and more complex than you can get from somebody telling me a story. Right? So this is why I love FromSoft games so much, where I build the narrative by interacting with the world rather than them telling me what the story is.
[Howard] I think it was… It must've been 15 years ago now. I was at a convention and had the opportunity to go out to lunch with Steve Jackson. And he dropped a bit of wisdom that I have never been able to shake. He said, "All games are physics simulations." And I thought, now, that's not true. That's… Wait. Crap. Every game… Chess! Is a physics simulation, at some level, all games are simulations. And so, when I sit down, when I think of gaming or playing a game as a metaphor for writing, I often think, why would I want to play a game like Burger Time instead of working fast food? Why would I want to play a simulation of fast food restaurants instead of working fast food? Well, because I don't want to smell like hamburgers at the end of the day. But these simulations that we play can teach us things. And in many cases, they can teach us the same things that the job would teach us, only without the risk of smelling like [frieda?].
 
[Erin] And, I think that also they create a game play loop. So if you're writing a game, the main thing you have to figure out is what are the actions of the game? What are the things that the game lets you do?
[DongWon] What are the verbs?
[Erin] What are the verbs of the game? And so, like, in a… And it limits them. There are always less than the verbs that you can experience in life. Because a game is not going to be able to, like, do, like, and then I scratched my nose for three seconds for no reason. I mean, who knows… Maybe in the future. But it's hard to get to that level of granularity. And so, they then have to make those verbs things that you are going to want to choose. And, it's funny, I'm thinking back to, like, weeks and weeks and weeks ago, when we talked about second person and how second person requires buy-in. And games are often a second person medium, and, similarly, you have to get the player to buy-in to this is the situation I want to be in. These are the verbs that I want to be able to use to navigate that situation. Like, you may not like the… I love a narrative game. But where it feels like I don't have enough verbs to, like…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Move this narrative forward. Whereas I'm like, oh, actually, for me, the listen, the experience, the watch it unravel is a verb that is one that works well for me. Which is why different people have different desires and loves of games. Like, some people like a puzzle game, like I do. Some people like a narrative, some people like I want to shoot the thing from a weird angle.
[DongWon] I mean, this is why tabletop can be so interesting too, because even in this case, buy-in is so important and difficult to get. So when you're trying to get someone to play a new game system they've never played before, just the lift of getting them to understand what the core metaphors and verbs of the game are can be three hours of sitting there and walking someone through the session or whatever it is. And so how you get that buy-in in terms of, like, what are the world building hooks, what are the character hooks, what's the setting hooks, to get them on board with the idea of these are interesting verbs I want to interact with. I think that can be such a challenge with really effective game writing.
[Dan] Yeah. Erin, I'm glad that you enjoy narrative games…
[Laughter]
[Erin] I'm buying them all.
 
[Dan] Because I'm with DongWon on this one. And I find that I don't like the way games tell stories often. Which is strange to me, and I'm trying to figure out why, and I don't know if I can articulate it. But, relating this back to writing, I… There's an interesting middle ground of control. And we talked about this a little bit. Whereas I'm going to just go and work in a burger restaurant, then I have control over what I'm doing. Maybe not as much, because I am an employee. Right? Where is if I'm going to read a book about that, I have no control whatsoever. And games exist in that very intriguing middle ground, where there's a lot of interaction, there's a lot of input from both sides. And that's… Writing for that is very different.
[Erin] Yeah. I was just thinking about, like, the competence thing as well. Like, we people love a competent character. If you want people to love your characters, one way to do it is to show them being really good at something. Because for some reason, we like it. We like feeling competent. And in a game, like in a burger… There's a game that I play on VR called Star Tenders, where you are tending bar for aliens. And the entire game is just like increasingly complex drink orders, that you have to try to make before your customers get mad…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] And wander off in an alien type way. And so what I like about it is, like, you're not expected to master it the first time.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] It's like learn… You get to learn a skill and then they add a little bit more. They had a slightly more complex thing, and all of a sudden, like, the verb that was hard for you in the beginning is one of a much larger sentence that you're able to manage. And that gives us a feeling of competence that really makes us feel like we are able to advance. But I think it's hard to do in prose. Like, you can show a character going through that journey, and have you really relate to that character, and therefore you go through that. But in games, because you're the one who has to make the physical motion, it often feels like in that physics simulation, like, you got a chance to level up.
[Howard] I had a friend tell me years ago. It was the very first of the Batman Arkham games. And he said, "Oh, my gosh, this game was so good." And he described this one scene that plays out. And he says, "And I was Batman. I got to be every bit… I got to do all of the Batman. I did all of the moves, I used all the tools, I used all the whatever." And I played that game and realized, I do not get to be Batman. I was not good enough. I did not learn fast enough. And I got tired and I moved away from it. And that's fine. You play a game for a little while, you decide it's not for you, you play something else. But the idea that the simulation of whatever can map out players differently, where a player gets to have an experience that they've been dreaming about their whole life and maybe didn't know it. My friend Joey, a Batman book would not have made him feel the same way that game made him feel.
[DongWon] Well, and I think that kind of ties into what makes Hades such a big success, is the way they tied narrative to failure. Right? When you fail, you get a little more piece of story, you get a little more piece of interaction. And then you repeat the loop. Right? Like, they were able to build the storytelling into the road like nature of the game. As you go back through it, you learn more about the world, you learn more about the characters, deepening your investment in the character and in their relationships when you do fail. So where something like the Rock City game kind of falls down is, if you fail at being Batman, now you just don't get to progress. You don't get more Batman because you were a bad Batman. If you fail at being [Zacharias], then you're… He's a failure. That's the whole point of the story. That is, you engaging with it and getting more of it as you build those skills and learn. Right? So, like, whether it's your aliens walking away from you in an alienating way because they're upset, or it's being spotted by the criminals because you're a bad Batman, like, the way in which we participate in the stories has to be fluid in that way, or has to be a rewarding experience in that way, or our buy-in starts to break down.
[Erin] I was laughing when you said that because I remembered the time I tried to play Grand Theft Auto, and there's a tutorial quest where you just get on a skateboard, and I don't drive…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] And I'm not good at driving related tasks. I could not finish. Like, it's a thing that they mean for it to take three seconds…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] And, like an hour and a half later, I was like, obviously, this game was not meant for me because I can't even get a car…
[Howard] I have decided that my… I should not be stealing automobiles.
[DongWon] I think that comes back to books in that way though, because not… Books unfold… Not all books are for everybody. Right? Like, what makes sense to you and what you have buy-in for and what is an engaging world building character narrative to you will be really different than the next reader. Right? In the same way, that a game about stealing cars is probably not for someone who has never driven a car before. Right? And I think that can be true in fiction as well. And understanding who your reader is is also really important there.
[Erin] All right. I'm going to interrogate you about narrative games and yellow boxes, but first, we're going to press pause.
 
[DongWon] Between drafting your new novel, building your lore bible, or meeting with your critique group, who has time to stress about website security? As a writer, your website is your digital face to the world that lets people know about your work and where they can find it. Securing your website means less stress about anyone disrupting that important outlet. Kinsta offers managed hosting for WordPress with lightning fast load times, enterprise grade security, and 24/7 human only customer support. They're available in multiple languages and ready to assist regardless of site complexity. It's complete peace of mind knowing your WordPress site is always secure, online, and performing at its best. Kinsta provides enterprise grade security and is one of the few hosting providers for WordPress with SOC2 and other certifications that guarantee the highest level of security for your website. And Kinsta customers can experience up to 200 percent faster sites by simply moving their WordPress sites to the platform. They even have a user-friendly custom dashboard called MyKinsta that makes managing your site or multiple sites a breeze. And if you're moving from another host, they offer unlimited expert led migrations to ensure a smooth transition, so you won't experience any downtime. Ready to experience Kinsta's hosting for yourself? Get your first month free when you sign up at kinsta.com today. It's a perfect opportunity to see why Kinsta is trusted by thousands of businesses worldwide to power their websites. Visit kinsta.com to get this limited time offer for new customers on selected plans. Don't miss out. Get started for free today.
 
[Erin] And now we're back. And so… Un-pause.
[DongWon] How was that load screen for you?
[Erin] Hope you enjoyed it. So [garbled] interested in is I'm like people who don't like narrative games? I must find out why? As somebody who enjoys writing the narratives of games. And I think it's interesting, like, the wanting to tell a story versus how much gamers experience it is fascinating. If you write for games, you know that you're writing the item description that, like, 89 percent of people will just be like, nope. X out. It's like you're writing the dialogue that people are trying to skip in order to get to their next action. But I'm wondering, like, when you say I don't like narrative games, I'm wondering what makes something a narrative game? Is it just how obvious it is in its narrative? Is it an outside category? Like, what does that mean for you?
[Dan] Well, I don't think it comes down to the obvious nature of it, because I, for example, really don't like Hades because it is not presenting me with a story. I mean, that's not the only reason. But it's a story you have to discover. And that's a place where DongWon and I diverge, because I don't like that in games, I enjoy being told this is the story that we have to fulfill, go do it. Here's what this is about, go do it. And the idea that I have to just randomly discover what the story is by talking to people or by reading books that I find laying around the environment always just rubs me the wrong way.
[Howard] Sorry. I'm giggling over here. Railroad Tycoon, The Linear Narrative.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] I… No, I totally feel you here. One of the things that I love about games where a lot of the story is in front of you, but there's a lot of open space is that… And no, fair listeners, I'm not going to become a streamer of games… But I will often talk back to the characters on screen and say stuff that is just funny to me and is sort of in universe or not in universe, and I get joy out of that. Even though the story is maybe a little flat, I enjoy fluffing it up a little on my own.
[Erin] And thinking about this as a metaphor for writing, it's interesting, because it's, like, how strong… How, like, is the power of the narrative? Like, how much is the narrative saying, like, a story is happening here?
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] How much is it making you discover it? Because there are prose pieces where the story is not, like, a very clear, like, plot point to plot point type of thing.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] But it feels a little more like you're kind of wandering through and story is occurring. And it's interesting thinking about, like, how much are we guiding, how much are we controlling our readers? I mean, we're always controlling everything, but how much is that control felt by them versus is it just feels like they're having to put it together for themselves?
[DongWon] Well, I'm getting on my soapbox for a second here of my obsession with FromSoft games. Right? And so, these are the Dark Souls games, Blood-Borne, Elven Ring, and the reason I love these games so much is they're deeply authored experiences. Like, there's no question that there isn't a very specific point of view behind those blows and that they are creating an experience for the player that has thematics and characters and all the things we expect from story. But you're just getting that story in big cut scenes, where people are talking to each other and there's story being told to you. You're having to discover that story by doing things like reading the item descriptions, by piecing together, like, oh, I thought this boss. This boss was like… Said this one thing that's related to this other boss. Like, you're trying to, like, weave string theory together, the world building and the plot. And I recognize that it's not for everybody, and completely understand why. But what I love about it is I think it gets something… Or gets at something that's really true about all storytelling that we do, which is you have to make room for the audience. Right? And this is a thing I talk about a lot as I'm putting together an actual play show and things like that. One thing I talk about with my players and with the rest of my cast is we need to make room at the table for the audience. There is a fifth seat at the table here, and it's the audience who is here participating in this with us. And it's why I love actual play shows like Dimension 20 or [What's My Number?] or Friends at the Table, because they understand that I am also a participant in this story in an active way. Right? And I think that's true of a book, too. When you write a book, you're writing a book for someone. You have to understand that the reader is there picking it up and interacting with it. Now, their verb is limited to turn the page and continue reading. They have one verb, which is keep reading, don't keep reading. Right? How they feel about that, how they engage with it on a moment to moment basis can change and evolve. But the more you make space for them to make their own interpretations, to engage in a certain way, and to draw their own conclusions from stuff, I think that's where interaction with fiction can be so exciting and so deep and rich.
[Erin] It's funny, thinking about, like, the verbs of games, I'm reminded of… So I used to do writing for Zombies Run, which is a game with only the verb run.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] And so, years and years and years of narrative, of, like, small scene of, like, people talking and then something has to happen at the end of the scene to force you to run. And to go to the next thing. Which is like… Was really interesting in figuring out what are the ways to continue to get audience buy-in. Because, if you think of tabletop games, some have extraordinarily complex mechanics that will take you…
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Erin] 10 years to figure out. Or, like that boardgame, where you're like, our first eight hour session…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Is going to be figuring out…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] How this boardgame works. And then, eventually, we'll become experts. But thinking about, do you need that level… Like, how much complexity is too much? Like… And that can be true in a game, but also in a narrative. How much just becomes distracting where it becomes about the experience of the narrative as opposed to the narrative itself.
[Howard] When we look at audience buy-in, it's useful to look at improvisational theater, where the audience is literally shouting suggestions at the stage. And if the audience is not engaged, the show falls flat pretty quickly. By the same token, comedy acts on stage in comedy clubs, the audience is buying in by laughing. They make noise. If the audience does not make noise, we say that the comedian is dying. Because that's what that experience is like. And if the audience is making noise, if there laughing all the way through, the comedian is killing. Why is it so violent? Probably because public speaking is the thing we're all scared of the most. And so we tie it to death this way. But the sense of audience buy-in is very, very visible in improvisational theater and in comedy clubs. And if you think about how important the audience participation is to the performers, and then look at what an audience means to you as a writer, that contrast might change the way you think about what you're writing.
 
[Dan] I've been sitting here trying to think about what narrative is in games I enjoy. And it comes back to a lesson that I have learned for my own writing, which is, how much do I love the characters? How much do I care about what happens to these characters? Because there are plenty of games, and I apologize for continuing to rip on Hades…
[Chuckles]
[Dan] Because it's a beloved game that everyone other than me adores.
[DongWon] You're alienating our whole audience.
[Dan] I know. I could not possibly have cared less about any of the characters in that, and so…
[DongWon] [gasp] Dash…
[Dan] I know. And so, playing the game didn't really hold a lot of appeal for me, after the basic gameplay loop, I figured out the narrative side of it didn't work for me. Whereas something like Cyberpunk 2077 and this… So much of this comes down to personal preference… Those characters I fell in love with. And I wanted to spend time with them. And so when I am doing my own writing, I… That's what I keep coming back to is the lesson I learned, which is, I'm asking my readers to spend however many hours it takes to read this book, to invite this character into their brain and spend time with them. It has to be somebody that they love and care about.
[DongWon] Well, it's so interesting, because I played Hades because I love the characters and I played a billion hours of Cyberpunk 2077… I really love that game, I play that game not for the characters but for the world. I find the characters… They're fine, I enjoy engaging with them a lot of time, but mostly, what I want to do is run around that city stealing and driving cars…
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] And…
[Erin] No!
[DongWon] Getting…
[Dan] Yeah.
[DongWon] In fights with weird criminals. Like, that's the thing that I really… Like, mechanically and vibes-wise, being in that world… To me, Cyberpunk is a game that's all about vibes. Like, the aesthetics of it, the culture of it, all of that are things that I really, really enjoy, and so… I think it's, like, also [garbled] the lesson when I say make room for your audience in terms of crafting your narrative experience, whether that's a game or novel or short story or a film, it's… You also can't predict what part of your story that people are going to attach to. Right? I know people who play Hades and have never read a single piece of the text… They just like the combat. They enjoy the mechanical aspect of the combat. And I know people who have never played an action game in their life that somehow saw credits on Hades, the thing that I, who play a lot of action games, have never been able to do, because they just love the characters so much that they just kept playing this thing and learned a whole set of skills that they never had before in their entire life. And so, watching what your audience will connect to is something you can't necessarily predict. Right? And you can't control for that. You can have guesses, you can have focuses, but that's why you kind of gotta chase your own interests as much as anything else.
[Howard] I… Dan, I remember a comment you made on the Borderlands games years ago, which was, yeah, this is cute games, and one of them is really fun, the one where you run around shooting things and exploring the world. And then there's the game of comparing red arrows and green arrows on your gear, and I don't like that game at all.
[Dan] Yeah.
[Howard] And…
[DongWon] 100 percent.
[Howard] And I love that principle, that there can be a thing that we just love that is inextricably fused to a thing we despise, and are we going to play anyway? Are we going to continue to consume or are we going to look for something that doesn't have the up down arrows game in it?
[DongWon] This is me and Destiny's death grip on my brain, but… Yeah.
[Chuckles]
 
[Erin] I think one of the reasons I really love games and game writing is because there are all these different levers you can be pushing in any narrative.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] You can be pushing the character lever, you can be pushing the world lever, you can be pushing the what are the actions lever, which is often a plot lever. But it's like in games, they're all sort of… They are more discrete. They feel more discrete from each other. Like, in a prose narrative, you can really weave in… Like, the world is happening, what the characters, with the action is all at once. But the way that games are designed, like, someone makes the world and then they sort of put characters in it who have their own set of actions. And they can't 100 percent control how you use those actions and that character to experience the world. And because of that, there are intersections that will happen that they will never be able to anticipate as public… Emergent gameplay is here. Somebody is having a gameplay experience you did not intend.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] But they were able to find those connections in interesting different ways. And I think it's nice when we think about our stories to think about how are all the levers that we're pulling different? And, like, how… If we separate out the way that were talking about lenses, it's sort of a version of doing that, of thinking about what are all the different lenses, what are all the different levers, and how are we combining them in really interesting ways to make stories?
[DongWon] And also just letting… Learning to realize that you don't have full control over the audience experience. Right? And that they are going to bring their own lenses, they're going to bring their own verbs, the going to bring their own ways of interacting with the story to that experience. And once it's out of your hands, you don't get to tell people you're reading this wrong. Right? Or you can try. Sure. But, like, you're going to get…
[Howard] Feel free to say that. It's probably not going to work out the way…
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] And so I think one of the things that I found really exciting about this topic of gaming, not just because I clearly love games, as do we all, but because it is this thing that I think is really, really hard for people who create prose to wrap their heads around, is learning to… Not just, like, ease off of the control, but actively invite in the reader into making this experience with us. And I think learning how to do that is a thing that can really take your fiction from being exciting to truly connecting with a huge fan base.
[Erin] And with that, we're at the end of this game session. And we are going to move to the homework.
 
[Erin] And for the homework, I'm going to challenge you a little. There are probably folks who are listening to this who are like, I only… Last game I played was tag. But I would like you to think about… Take a project that you're working on and imagine that someone is making a game of it. And figure out what would that game be. What would be the actions that the characters would be doing? What would be the parts of the world that the game would be focused on? And just write out sort of, like, a here's the game of my amazing work of art. If you need help with this, you can look at things that are games that were made from things like Lord of the Rings game. Just read a description of it, see if anything comes to you. And then as you're writing that out, is there anything you've discovered about your story that was unexpected?
 
[Howard] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (MantisYes)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.25: Writing Confrontation (LIVE Aboard the WX Cruise) 
 
 
Key Points: Why are your fight scenes boring? Just blocking is boring! Four parts of a reaction, focus, what the character notices, physicality, thoughts, and actions. Is the problem using all four tools at the same time, or is it using all four tools every time? What's new and different for the character, that's what they notice? Fight scenes that work well contrast the character's history with their anticipation. The idea that confrontation will reveal aspects of character is a good reason to have a confrontation. Confrontations and fights should have emotions, character reveals,  something that matters, changes. Think about ways that strengths can become weaknesses. That's not a nail!
 
[Season 20, Episode 25]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 25]
 
[Dan] This is Writing Excuses.
[Mary Robinette] Writing Confrontation Aboard the Writing Excuses Cruise.
[Dan] Fif… I don't know what to say now.
[Mary Robinette] Just your name.
[Howard] Your name.
[Dan] Ah! I'm Dan.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm cueing Dan.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] I'm also Howard.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, we are aboard the Writing Excuses cruise in front of a live audience.
[Applause]
[Mary Robinette] And the first thing that happened on the cruise, one of the first things, was that Dan taught a class called why your fight scene is boring. I went to the class because I would also like to know why my fight scenes are boring and realized, as he was talking, that it actually applied for every form of confrontation that your readers… Your characters go through. It's not just the physical confrontation, it's also the verbal altercations, it's facing off against a dragon. It's… Well, I guess that is a fight scene. But, point being, it applied to a lot of other things. And we thought that it might be fun for you all to listen to how we come up with lesson plans and what… How we react to new material by coming up with something on the fly for you.
[Howard] And in the interest of explaining a little bit of the overall Writing Excuses meta, this happens all the time.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] We start… Yes. We are podcasters with radio voice. We sound like experts.
[Mary Robinette] Ha ha!
[Howard] Which we're not. We learned so much from each other every day. We come on these cruises, we learn things from our students, we learn things from each other's lectures. It's such a wonderful place to be, being just smart enough to figure out that you don't know enough and you have to learn something new.
[Dan] I gotta say, I do love it when we start episodes with how smart Dan was that one time…
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Dan] I was going to say, we should do that more often, but that requires me to be smart more often, and I don't know if I can do that.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Yeah. 15 minutes long, you know.
[Dan] Yeah.
 
[Mary Robinette] That's the length of smartness we need. Okay. So. There were a lot of things that you talked about, but one of the things that I was struck with… One of the students asked a question that then made my brain go, oh! The student said something along the lines of, so you're talking about how if a fight scene is only blocking, it's really boring. Which is, like, correct. So how do you get the reactions on the page without stopping the fight scene, without slowing things down. And you gave a whole series of answers. But my brain then started unpacking things into thinking about what reactions were. So here's what I've got, and I wanted to toss it around to see if there's something there. That there are four parts of a reaction. There's the focus, the what the character is noticing. There's the physicality of it. There are thoughts. And then there are actions. So, let's say you want to slow down a moment, you would use all four of those. So there's the I see the sword. There's the description of the sword, the sword is long and with a basket hilt handle. And then there's the physicality, the way the sword feels in the character's hands. That there is a weight to it. Then there's the thoughts. Yes, this is the sword that belonged to my father that he made for the six fingered man. And then there's the actions, which would be the slashing and the cutting. And that often, what happens when we are s… When we are… When things bog down is that we are using all four of those at the same time, but we don't need all four of those at the same time. That they can… That we… Sometimes we're only using one aspect, that the only thing the reader gets is the focus. And that's another way that things can go bad, we're just describing the way things look without hitting any of the other pieces of interiority or the character's looking at the wrong things and noticing the wrong things. Like, let me describe in loving details this sword while vamps are coming at me.
[Howard] It can also… I mean, yeah, you bog it down when you're trying to do all four of those things in sequence in turn. Compressing is super useful. You can use the same words or one phrase to cover two or more of those things. The familiar weight of the sword… Well, now I know how I feel about it and I've described that it is an object with mass. Okay, so I haven't said very much, but it's…
[Laughter]
[Howard] But you see where I'm heading with that?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] And that's the sort of trick that we've been using forever, which is you put a line on the page, make that line do as much lifting for you as you can.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. And I think, for me, the thing that I'm excited about is that this is a… When you say this is the sort of thing we've been doing forever… The thing that I love about doing these episodes, and to refer back to an episode that just happened on the stage, but for our listeners, was several weeks ago, teaching, it forces me to line my toolbox up. Like, podcasting forces me to figure out what are the tools that are actually in there, and how do I use them? So, this is why I was like are these tools here? Have I found a set of tools that I can articulate that…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Makes something that I do unconsciously easier to do on purpose?
 
[Dan] Yeah. I think that's interesting, and I'm wondering if the issue is, are you using all those four tools at the same time, is that what bogs it down? Or is it using all four tools every time and that's what makes it so slow and ponderous? It could be that you need one moment that really gets attention… Like you said, magnify that, and draw it out, and then the others could just focus on one? To seem much quicker?
 
[Erin] I also think… I was wondering, do we use… I was thinking about fighting with swords. So we were in Scotland a while ago, and we got to actually do some sword fighting. Which was quite fun for me. And it turns out that I'm very aggressive with a fake sword, which was a fun thing to learn about myself. What's interesting is, like, I'm thinking back to the moment that I was sparring, and I'm thinking, even though I was reacting a lot in that moment, I actually did not have… Like, I could not have thought in that moment…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Because it was so new to me that thought was, like, beyond me. Like, I mean, maybe I'm sure on some subconscious level, like, I had to think, to, like, move my arm forward. But I wasn't having a deep thought.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Because I was just like, Go. Ra. Kill that man. But the guy who I was fighting against, a trained swords person, might have had time. He was, like, oh, I thought about the technique that you… He would slow down and say, like, oh, your technique is a little off here. Because for him, the physicality was so ingrained that he didn't have any time to spend on that and could spend more time on the thought. So, I think, what's interesting is thinking about, like, in a reaction moment, what is coming so naturally to your character that it's not worth putting all that space on the page, because it's just a familiar weight. And there's not much more you need to say about it. And what's the thing that's new, that's different about this situation? That is the thing that your character can lean into.
[Mary Robinette] I love that. You have just… And this is the thing that I love about talking to you all is that you just… What you said just combined with two other thoughts. One was the memory of doing that. One of the things that we asked them to do was to teach our writers what it feels like to have a sword. It's not… We weren't trying to learn how to fight. We were trying to learn enough to be able to write about it. And so we asked them to disarm us. And the thing that I remember was that I had about enough time to go, oh! Our swords hit each other, and I was like, oh, I could… And then the sword was out of my hand. And he had me in a headlock.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] It was so fast that all I was left with were sensations that I could not register until after the moment, that my hands were stinging, and that there had been a poof of air as he went past. And that was all the time I had. And that just combined with the puppetry memory, which was, we did this show called Pied Piper and it was the hardest show I've ever done. When we started doing this show, we could not get through the entire show in rehearsal, because we were so winded. And, by the end of the show, it's like, I would come off the stage and I put the puppet down, I'd stretch a little bit, have a glass of water, and then I'd picked the puppet up and go back in. And that's my experience of it. But a friend of mine was watching it, and was like, you never stop moving. I'm like, what are you talking about? I took this whole little stretch break. And he showed me video that he'd taken from backstage. My movements are so fast and so economical and I'm not thinking about them at all. That's all I'm thinking about is the newness, the, Ah, I can have a stretch here, I can have a little sip of water. And I think that that happens… That must happen in fights.
[Dan] It probably does.
[Mary Robinette] Sorry…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] I was so excited about this. I'm like…
[Dan] No. This is cool, I'm trying to think of how this newness applies to non-physical confrontations, like, you were saying in the beginning. To a conversation or to an argument. And it certainly happens that we get into arguments. Often, with my children, that I have had this argument with you so many times before, and you already know that you have to go to bed at night. Why do I have to convince you every single time? And so, yeah, there are certainly ruts that we fall into. But I'm not sure…
[Mary Robinette] I think… Maybe the… That moment where you're like, that was a strange facial expression. What's going on there? Like, where they have a reaction that you weren't expecting.
[Howard] Yeah. Years and… Many years ago, I was commuting to work one morning and there was black ice on the road. And I can relate the story in a very… Very descriptive, blow-by-blow of everything that happened. But I've driven past that point several times and realized that I can no longer imagine how there was enough time for me to think about what I was doing and what I did… What I ended up doing was driving on the wrong side of the road in order to avoid a pileup of cars at the bottom of the hill. And I looked at this, and I thought, where did I even find the time or the room to do this? I don't understand it. Did time compress for me? Did it expand for me? Or was I just reflexively aware enough as a driver to automatically put my vehicle where things weren't going to kill me? I don't know. But I fall back on that experience a lot when I'm writing action, because it's fun.
[Erin] Speaking of finding the time, I believe it is time for us to take a break for our thing of the week.
 
[Mary Robinette] Our thing of the week is a TV show. It's on Hulu. It's called Death and Other Details. Mandy Patinkin solving murder on a cruise ship. It is so good and it is so twisty. It's 10 episodes, and one of the things that I love about it, it's… I just… I want all of my writer friends to watch it. It is nonlinear in the way it tells the story, because they will tell the story and then they will jump back in time. It is talking about the malleability of memory and how that affects crime and your… How it affects the difficulty in solving crime. There's this scene where he's trying to get someone to remember a scene, but he's also trying to point out to them that their memory is not entirely reliable. And so what you see is the character reliving the scene. She's like, okay, so there was this… The room. And then there was spilled ketchup on the floor, and something else. And then… And then it cuts back to him, and he is waving a French fry with ketchup under her nose. And that has caused her to imagine ketchup on the floor. It is so good. And I want everyone to watch it, because it also… And it also to… I'm going to keep talking about this. It's also talking about the narrative, the stories that we tell each other, and the stories that we tell ourselves. It is so good. Please go watch Death and Other Details, so that I have someone to talk about it with. I see two people in our live audience who have watched it. I will meet you in the bar.
[Chuckles]
 
[DongWon] Between drafting your new novel, building your lore bible, or meeting with your critique group, who has time to stress about website security? As a writer, your website is your digital face to the world that lets people know about your work and where they can find it. Securing your website means less stress about anyone disrupting that important outlet. Kinsta offers managed hosting for WordPress with lightning fast load times, enterprise grade security, and 24/7 human only customer support. They're available in multiple languages and ready to assist regardless of site complexity. It's complete peace of mind knowing your WordPress site is always secure, online, and performing at its best. Kinsta provides enterprise grade security and is one of the few hosting providers for WordPress with SOC2 and other certifications that guarantee the highest level of security for your website. And Kinsta customers can experience up to 200 percent faster sites by simply moving their WordPress sites to the platform. They even have a user-friendly custom dashboard called MyKinsta that makes managing your site or multiple sites a breeze. And if you're moving from another host, they offer unlimited expert led migrations to ensure a smooth transition, so you won't experience any downtime. Ready to experience Kinsta's hosting for yourself? Get your first month free when you sign up at kinsta.com today. It's a perfect opportunity to see why Kinsta is trusted by thousands of businesses worldwide to power their websites. Visit kinsta.com to get this limited time offer for new customers on selected plans. Don't miss out. Get started for free today.
 
[Erin] I wonder, actually, if I have an answer or a thought about something that Dan was asking before the break, which is, how do we take these same sort of reaction tools and use them at a time when we're not hitting people with swords, lifting heavy objects or… I'm glad that you avoided it, Howard, going into many trees and other cars. And I think the newness there is… Can sometimes be that in argument, we sometimes reveal things that we might not reveal in another way.
[Mary Robinette] You just reminded me of something else that Dan said that… He was talking about, and I wrote it down, that it is a lot of what we're dealing with in those fight scenes is the character… The fight scenes that work well is the character's history contrasted with their anticipation. So one of the examples in the class was out of Dune where Paul Atriedes is fighting Jamis and there's a lot of, like, little flashbacks, very very small ones. But I think when you're having that fight, that the verbal altercation… It's like, I know how these things go, and I'm anticipating the way… I'm anticipating the thing that you're going to say. You know how you… You have an entire fight with someone in your head before you actually start talking to them.
[Erin] And yet, the fight never goes that way.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] And the fight never goes that way.
[Erin] Because, I think, like, also your emotions become heightened in confrontation. And, sometimes, like, you can become the, like, a worse version of yourself. Like, you become more strident, you become… You see is on some little detail and decide to use that to pick the person apart. And everyone argues a little bit differently. And so, I think, thinking about, like, how do we bring that to the page. Like, it's not just, yes to no. It's this person brings in lots and lots of facts, and figures. This person appeals to emotion. This person breaks down physically. Thinking about what those things are, whether it's, like, a thing you've seen a thousand times, where you're like, not you again with these facts and figures. Like, Ah, that's what always happens. I should have been prepared. Or if it's something new that you're experiencing. It really, I think, is a great way to get to a heart of character, because sometimes we forget to shield parts of ourselves that we might otherwise, when we are angry, and we are trying to like get a point across.
 
[Howard] This idea that the confrontation will reveal aspects of the character is a beautiful reason to have the confrontation to begin with. A bad reason to put a confrontation or a fight in a book is to say, well, I've reached the point in the scene where something needs to happen, so now they fight.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] And we can tell, as readers, as moviegoers, as TV watchers, as whatever, we can tell when that was the reason for the scene. And we don't love it. Even if it's really, really well done, we don't love it. We want there to be emotion, we want there to be character reveals, we want something to matter, and we want something to change. And if those elements aren't the underpinning of the action scene of the fight, of the argument, of the car chase, the whatever… Then it's just a thing you put in because you felt like this kind of story has to have that in it.
[Mary Robinette] That was one of the things Dan talked about in his class.
[Dan] I know. This is great. I don't have to participate in this episode…
[Chuckles]
[Dan] Because we're all just quoting me the whole time anyway.
[Howard] For those of you…
[Laughter]
[Howard] For those of you who have not benefited…
[Dan] It's wonderful.
[Howard] From the video feed… There is no video feed… The smug smile on Dan's face…
[Dan] Oh, yeah. I just ate a canary, and there's nothing you can do about it.
 
[Mary Robinette] Something else that I was thinking about as we were talking… But I'm now interested to see if it can play into verbal confrontations. That… The idea that the character's strengths become their weaknesses because we over rely on them and they shape the choices that we make, even when it's not appropriate. In the example in the physical conflict was, again, the Paul Atriedes and his shield training, that he had been trained so carefully to compensate for the shield and slow down, that he kept missing the other person. And I think that that may also work in stories. Like, if there's someone who's, like, I am always very articulate and forceful, and what they actually need to be… That has served them extremely well in negotiations. But now they are talking to a loved one and it's like, no, actually you don't need to be extremely articulate and forceful, that is a weakness right now. You need to be quiet and listen.
[Howard] There are plenty of stories to be told around when all you have is a hammer, everything looks like a nail. And you've made a mess, because that's not a nail.
[Erin] That's not a nail is going to be the name of either my next…
[Laughter]
[Erin] Band or my autobiography.
[Howard] It's the label on the box of screws in my toolbox.
[Erin] Nice.
[Mary Robinette] Thank you all for letting me explore this new set of tools with you. I was extremely excited by Dan's class. There's a couple of more classes that are happening on the cruise that I'm also excited about.
[Dan] You should all come on the cruise.
[Mary Robinette] Yes. Because the cruise that we've got coming up has a whole different set of classes that I'm also excited for. But, I think it's time for our homework.
 
[Dan] Yeah. So, for the homework, I want you to do one of the things that I did in my class. Which is, go and watch an action scene in a movie, something that you really like, whether this is a Jackie Chan scene or whatever. And then, to kind of underline how different books are as a medium, transcribe it. Blow-for-blow and step-for-step, and see how long you can get into that before you want to tear your own hair out. Because it becomes extremely boring. Then, after you've proven that the blocking and the blow-by-blow doesn't work, rewrite that scene in a way that does. In a way that translates to and uses the medium of prose.
 
[Howard] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go fight.
 
mbarker: (ISeeYou2)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.24: An Interview with Charles Duhigg 
 
 
Key Points: Communication is a set of skills. Proposals should give a taste of what the book will be like. A taste of the book and a roadmap. Voice! Deliberate practice. Three kinds of conversations, practical, emotional, and social. Make sure you are matched by asking deep questions and listening. Practice conversational reciprocity, make sure you are contributing to the conversation. Try looping for understanding: ask a deep question, repeat back what they say in your own words, and ask if you understood correctly. Make your compliment sandwiches with good bread. The goal of a conversation is to understand each other. 
 
[Season 20, Episode 24]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 24]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] An Interview with Charles Duhigg.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Howard] And I get the opportunity to drive this interview. And I'm going to begin by introducing our guest. Or rather, letting our guest introduce himself. Charles. Welcome to Writing Excuses. Who are you?
[Charles] Thank you for having me on. This is such a treat. My name is Charles Duhigg. I am a journalist for the New Yorker magazine. And in addition, I write books. The first book I wrote was named The Power of Habit. And then the most recent book I wrote was named Supercommunicators.
[Howard] I just finished Supercommunicators yesterday and there's a thing that you wrote that I actually highlighted because it resonates so well with something I already believe, and I think it dovetails nicely with our topic today. And that thing is "It's a set of skills. There's nothing magical about it." I love that. And this was in the context of someone who has learned to talk to other people in order to elicit information from them so that, I think, they can become spies.
[Charles] Right.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] But what we're going to talk about is how to engage with other people in order to pitch your book to them. In order to get an agent, or a publisher, or a bookseller even to…
[Mary Robinette] Or just a reader.
[Howard] Or just a reader.
[Charles] Exactly. I mean, those are all proxies for readers. Right?
[Howard] I mean, if you're hand selling your stuff…
[Charles] Yeah.
[Howard] You have to be able to have these kinds of conversations where you engage with other people and, for whatever reason, they like you and they want to read what you wrote.
[Charles] Yes. It… And I love that you picked up on that that one idea that communication is a set of skills. Because it's kind of like writing. Right? Like, nobody is born knowing how to be a great writer. It's something that you learn by reading and by writing yourself and getting a good editor. Communication is exactly the same thing. And particularly, when it comes to pitching your book. That, like, that is not something anyone is born knowing how to do. It's something that you learn to do. Because you have literary agents who help you out, and you have editors who say, like, I like this idea, but I don't like that so much. And it's a process of evolution. And so if someone is listening who feels like they're not good at it right now, that does not mean you're not going to be good at it forever. It just means you have to learn the skills and practice them.
[DongWon] I mean, 100 percent. I mean, the good news about it being a skill is that you can practice it and improve it over time. Right? And I think writers have such a dread when this topic comes up. And they want their agent to take care of it for them. They want their editor to take care of it for them. And to some extent, that does happen. Right? We're here to support that process, we're here to help you figure that out, and hone that message. But you kind of have to be compelling to get an agent in the first place. Right? And then you have to continue to be compelling in how you talk about your work when you meet book sellers, when you meet readers at any event that you do. Right? And so, you've got a couple books under your hat at this point. What was that process like for you? I mean, was it difficult to transition from knowing how to pitch in a business context by knowing how to pitch as a journalist to doing it on a book project? Or was it all just kind of the same skill set that you'd already developed?
[Charles] It's kind of the same skill set. So one of the things… I was at the New York Times when I sold The Power of Habit. I was an investigative journalist. So my job was really to get people to tell me secrets. Right? To get them to tell me things that they'd not… Don't necessarily want to tell anyone or want to have their name behind. And a lot of that is about communications, is about building trust. And saying, look, let me explain to you why I'm excited about this, why I'm interested in this. What's going on? And I actually… I wrote a story for the New York Times Magazine about, like, the psychology of credit cards, because there's all these psychological tricks that collectors learn to go after people. And I wrote that piece, and I got an email from someone, from, like, a junior guy who worked at the Wiley agency, saying, "Hey, have you thought about turning this into a book?" And so I emailed him back, I said, "No, but it turns out I've been working on a proposal for a year. I'd love to come in and tell you about it." So I met with him, and Scott Moyers, who is now the publisher at Penguin, but was then a literary agent. And I think the thing that, like, got them interested was I was just so excited about habits. Like, I was so excited to say, like, I'd… I was a reporter in Iraq and I got embedded with this army guy, and he told me all about habits. Then I started looking it up at home, and, like, it turns out it's something you can, like, basically fiddle with the gears and change the habits in your life. And I don't understand why I'm so smart, but I can't lose weight. And I think it was just a… It was my enthusiasm. My clear passion for it, that got me over the first hurdle. Because I think that's what a reader is looking for and the publisher is looking for and it agent is looking for. They are looking for someone who is so passionate about this that they cannot wait to tell you all the amazing things that they've learned.
 
[DongWon] You mentioned that you came in for a meeting with them. Right? You sat down with Scott, you sat down with this younger agent, and sort of pitched your idea, and that it was your energy in the room, that enthusiasm that kind of… You felt like caught their attention in a certain way. It's a little unusual to be pitching in person. Right? I think that, like, maybe your status as a Times writer at that time. For, I think, newer writers who are trying to get that across on the page, do you see differences or advantages to pitching in person versus purely over an email? Like, how do you see that process differing over the course of your career?
[Charles] So, it's always great to get in person if you can. Like, I try and do everything in person, including interviews with sources. That being said, that's not practical all the time. And I think the other thing that happened is, before I walked into that office, I sent them a copy of my proposal. And this is, I think, unique to nonfiction. Because I think fiction is very different. But in nonfiction, the way that you sell a book is you write a proposal. And then they give you an advance on the proposal, and you essentially use that advance to go write the book. Right? The proposal is like a roadmap of what you want to do. Now, there's a lot of people who will say, like, oh, write a five or 10 page proposal and just don't spend too much time on it. I actually believe the exact opposite. So when I wrote my proposal for The Power of Habit, it ended up being about 76 pages long. It was about 22,000 words. And I spent an entire year working on it. While I was working at the time, so it wasn't full time. But it was a lot of time. And the reason that I thought that that was important was because I wanted to give them a taste of what the book would be like. Right? Like, I wanted to actually give them, like, something. And also you have to do that work yourself. You gotta figure out what the roadmap is. You need to know what you're going into, and what kind of stories you're looking for. And so, I think when it comes to reaching out to agents and publishers, we put a lot of attention on getting together, we put a lot of attention on the cover letter, but, actually, having a great proposal is really essential. Because many people write a proposal as if they're writing a memo on what the book is going to be like. But the best way to show what the book is going to be like is to write in the manner that the book is going to be like. Right? To, like…
[DongWon] 100 percent.
[Charles] Tempt them…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] I think that this is not actually is different from fiction in some ways as it looks on the surface. Because, like, we don't get to write the proposal, we have to just write the book.
[Charles] Right.
[Mary Robinette] But the thing that we do have to do is to hook them on our query letter and our synopsis. And that's, I think, where a lot of people get so frightened, because it's really daunting to take this enormous idea and try to narrow it down, essentially retelling the same idea, but in a extremely condensed form. And I think what you were saying about a taste of the book and a roadmap is very much… Like, when I, not being an agent, but when I'm looking at student query letters, I often read them, like, this feels nothing like the pages…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] That you have written.
[Charles] Right.
[Mary Robinette] And so you're telling a false story.
[Charles] Yeah. I think it's really essential. Because I also think that the thing that we're screening for is we're not just screening for topics. Right? We're not just screening for background of the person. Even when I'm reading, I'm screening for voice. Like, I want to know that this person is coming into it with this complete world that's already been imagined and is so rich and it's so vital that it's just… They're going to pick me up and carry me along. And if we write a cover letter that doesn't have that voice, that doesn't sort of like play with us the same way that the book plays with us, then what we're doing is were basically sort of shooting ourselves in the foot. I think.
[Howard] Yeah, and there's… I guess there's a fine line between aping the voice of your book in your proposal as if you're cosplaying the book and using the voice that you use in your proposal… The same voice that you use in the book. That's a distinction that I think is difficult for a lot of people. You… It's easy to misinterpret that. Oh, I'm writing a high fantasy, so you want me to include in my proposal something about the healthy stew I enjoyed this morning? No! That's not actually what we're saying.
[Charles] Right.
[DongWon] One of the things I most commonly say when people are asking me for feedback on a proposal, on a query, or whatever it is, the thing I'm always saying is, like, I don't know… I don't feel you in this book. Right? I'm looking for where your voice is in this book, why is this the only book that you could tell, and you're right, that that comes down to voice. Right? Like communication, I think, is so often about building a personal connection, especially in storytelling. Right? So being able to create that connection, like, I think, the word authenticity has a lot of, like, weight to it that is very complicated. But, like, how do you bring your own authentic voice to a project? Right? How do you make sure that when you're doing that proposal, when you're writing that sample, that it feels like you and your perspective?
[Charles] Right. So, that's a really good question. And I think here's the thing that's true of voice. At least in my experience. Voice is not something that you are born with or that you discover easily. Voice is the product of writing and writing and writing. In fact, there was this wonderful… Adam Moss, who was the former editor of New York Magazine, who wrote this book called The Work of Art. He recently had something in the New York website where he interviewed Jonathan Franzen about writing The Corrections. And it turns out that before Franzen wrote The Corrections, he spent years writing a book called The Corrections that was about an IRS lawyer. And this one little minor chapter featured these folks in Minnesota or someplace like that… Wherever he sets the story. And he realizes eventually after literally years of writing that that's the story. And there's… He gives his journals to Adam Moss and in his journals, he says things like, I've been writing this for three years and I just today wrote the paragraph that I think sounds like what I want this book to sound like. And then you lean into that. And so the thing that is true of voice is that if it's not working, it doesn't mean that it's not authentic.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Charles] It means that… Actually achieving authenticity often takes work after work after work, and like peeling back the layers, and just sticking with it. So authenticity isn't something that comes from, like, a wellspring in ourselves. It's something we discover and it takes work to discover.
[Howard] The metaphor that I've used with students and used with myself… You've heard the you have to write a million words before you write your first true word. Whatever. The way I look at it is you've got a couple million of the wrong words in you and they are in front of the right words. So you gotta get them out of the way by writing them. Sorry.
[Charles] Yep. And it's actually… If you look at basically every, like, kind of… The guy who wrote Nickelback Boys and The Underground Railroad, Colson…
[DongWon] Colson Whitehead.
[Charles] White… Yeah, thank you. Colson Whitehead. Colson Whitehead, before he wrote his first book, about the elevator inspectors, he wrote another complete book and basically just threw it out. Right? Because he didn't know what he was doing yet. He didn't know what his voice was. And if you look at every single author, it's kind of like this. I've been reading this, like, crazy science-fiction thing recently. And I loved it, and I went back to some of the early books and they're terrible.
[Chuckles]
[Charles] They're just absolutely awful. Because this guy didn't figure out until his like third or fourth book what…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Charles] How to do this. And that's…
[Mary Robinette] I think it…
[Charles] That's okay.
[DongWon] I was about to ask which one, and now I realize why maybe you weren't…
[Charles] Yeah.
[DongWon] Revealing that right off the bat.
[Charles] [garbled] have to say because I… Every… It's called Carl the Dungeon.
[DongWon] Oh, yeah. Yeah, yeah, yeah.
[Charles] It's a… Or Dungeon Crawler Carl.
[DongWon] Yes.
[Charles] Right? And it's just like… It's super fun and it's a great… And his early books are not.
[DongWon] Yup.
[Mary Robinette] But I will say that it's… Going back to what you talked about at the beginning, that it is… We're talking about our skills. And what we're talking about are practices. It's not just that you have to write a million words, it's that you have to do it intentional, some intentional practice. You have to look at identifying what the mistakes are. You have to read intentionally. You have to do all of these things in order to hone those skills. Otherwise, your… There's the aphorism, practice doesn't make perfect, practice makes permanent.
[DongWon] Yeah.
 
[Charles] Yeah. That's… And in fact, in the academic literature, there's this thing known as deliberate practice. Eric… Ericsson was this philosopher who spent his whole life looking at why people are exceptional, and he found that deliberate practice was one of the key ingredients. And the thing that's interesting about deliberate practice, whether it's writing or playing tennis or playing golf… It's not supposed to be fun. Like, the practice doesn't feel interesting, and, like, you're letting your soul free. The practice feels like work.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Charles] Because what you're doing is you're saying I'm bad at this. I'm going to do it again and again and again. I'm not going to do the stuff I'm good at, I'm just going to do the stuff I'm bad at again and again and again until it just gets a little bit better.
[Howard] One of the things that I love about Ericsson's work, and I applied it to myself a lot. Cartoonist for 20 years. Daily. Had to go fast. Once you're getting paid to do a thing, what you begin practicing is all of the shortcuts that allow you to keep getting paid rather than learning to do the really difficult things that nobody's ready to pay you for. And… I mean, once I read that, this is, I think back in 08, I remember looking at my artwork and thinking, oh, well, if I ever want to get better, I have to draw stuff that doesn't go into tomorrow's comic. I have to draw stuff for practice. Wow, what a waste of time that's going to be. Now I'm sad.
[DongWon] Yeah, I mean, I think… No, go ahead. Sorry.
[Charles] It's at the core of how we become great. Right?
[Howard] Yeah.
[Charles] I mean, I think in some ways it's actually this enormous… I know that people, though write a book or they'll write a proposal and it won't sell and they'll be so discouraged. But actually, you've been given this enormous gift. Which is you have been given feedback on what's working and what isn't working. And, by the time you publish, by the time you hit the main stage, you want to be at your best. You don't want to be learning… Like, when I got to the New York Times, you don't want to be learning how to do journalism at the New York Times.
[Chuckles]
[Charles] It's much better to learn that at smaller papers so that you're ready for, like, prime time when you get there. And so it's actually… Instead of being a discouragement, I think it should be this gift to think that, like, look, I just did this amazing thing, and now I know how to do it better.
[Howard] Okay. Well, we've talked a lot about writing and getting better at it. After the break, I think we need to talk about talking.
 
[Charles] If anyone listening is interested in learning more about the science of communication, with why some people seem to be able to connect with anyone, and others sometimes we struggle with it, let me recommend my book, Supercommunicators. And what I've tried to do in it is I've tried to tell a series of stories about CIA spies, and how The Big Bang Theory, the TV show, became a hit. But embedded in those stories is a set of skills that make us great communicators. And at the core of this is kind of what we're learning in neuroscience about communication, which is when were having the same kind of conversation is other people, we managed to connect with them. We managed to become what's known as neurally entrained. And so for anyone interested, I would love to encourage you to read Supercommunicators, and then to tell me what you think.
 
[DongWon] Between drafting your new novel, building your lore bible, or meeting with your critique group, who has time to stress about website security? As a writer, your website is your digital face to the world that lets people know about your work and where they can find it. Securing your website means less stress about anyone disrupting that important outlet. Kinsta offers managed hosting for WordPress with lightning fast load times, enterprise grade security, and 24/7 human only customer support. They're available in multiple languages and ready to assist regardless of site complexity. It's complete peace of mind knowing your WordPress site is always secure, online, and performing at its best. Kinsta provides enterprise grade security and is one of the few hosting providers for WordPress with SOC2 and other certifications that guarantee the highest level of security for your website. And Kinsta customers can experience up to 200 percent faster sites by simply moving their WordPress sites to the platform. They even have a user-friendly custom dashboard called MyKinsta that makes managing your site or multiple sites a breeze. And if you're moving from another host, they offer unlimited expert led migrations to ensure a smooth transition, so you won't experience any downtime. Ready to experience Kinsta's hosting for yourself? Get your first month free when you sign up at kinsta.com today. It's a perfect opportunity to see why Kinsta is trusted by thousands of businesses worldwide to power their websites. Visit kinsta.com to get this limited time offer for new customers on selected plans. Don't miss out. Get started for free today.
 
[Howard] As promised, let's talk about talking. Supercommunicators is fundamentally about having conversations with people where it's a conversation that's meaningful. And as I read the book, I loved it because you started naming… You gave names to some things that I kind of instinctually knew or had learned how to do. Which hopefully will make me better at it. As my friends I'm sure will tell you, I'm not very good at it. I'm not… I'm terrible fun at parties. Or anywhere else.
[Mary Robinette] That's not true.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] Deeply not true.
[Howard] I put on my best face for Mary Robinette.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] When you are meeting with someone and you need to have a negotiation, when you are meeting with them… When you are doing what we call a cold conversation, and it's important, I want to know what your toolbox is like. I mean, I've read the book, so the book is its own toolbox. But what's your personal toolbox for that kind of circumstance?
[Charles] Yeah. It's a great question. And I'll… Let me give a little bit of theory and then I'll answer the question with…
[Howard] Sure.
[Charles] Specific skills. So, one of the things that we've found… This kind of started when I was falling into these bad conversation patterns with my wife, where I'd like complain about my day and she'd give me advice on how to improve it, and I would get upset that she was giving me advice and not telling me, like, how righteous I was. And so I went to all these researchers, neuroscientists, and I asked them, like, what's going on? I'm a professional communicator, why do I keep making the same mistake again and again. And they said, well, we're actually living through the Golden age of understanding communication. And one of the things that we've learned is we've learned that we tend to think of a discussion as being about one thing. Right? We're talking about my day or the kids grades or where to go on vacation. But actually, every discussion is made up of different kinds of conversations. And those kinds of conversations, they tend to fall into one of three buckets. There are practical conversations, where were making plans or solving problems. But then there's emotional conversations. Right? Tell you what I'm feeling, and I don't want you to solve my feelings, I want you to empathize. And then there's social conversations, which is about how we relate to each other and society and the identities that are important to us. And they said what's really critical is to be having the same kind of conversation at the same moment. That if you're not matching each other, then you're like ships passing in the night. You can't really connect with each other. You can't even really fully hear each other. So then the question becomes, okay, so if I walk into a negotiation or I walk into even just an everyday conversation that's a little, like, a little tense or a little meaningful, what do I do to figure out if… What kind of conversation mindset you're in and how do I match you and invite you to match me? And there's actually…
[Howard] Yes. Tell me what you do?
 
[Charles] There's a technique for this that psychologists have studied for a while now, which is asking deep questions. Now a deep question is something that asks you about your values or your beliefs or your experiences. That can sound a little bit intimidating, but it's as simple as, like, if you meet a doctor, instead of saying, "Oh, what hospital do you work at?" saying, "Oh, what made you decide to become a doctor?" Like, what you like about… What did you enjoy most about med school? When we ask a question like that which is not a hard question to ask, what we're really doing is inviting that person to tell us where their head is at and tell us something important about themselves. So the number one thing that I do, when I walk into a tough conversation or a negotiation, is I asked the other person a question, a deep question, and then I just sit back and let them talk. Because they're going to tell me what's going on inside their head.
[Howard] So, instead of, hey, how about that Lakers game? It's, hey, what's your favorite thing about being a journalist? Charles?
[Charles] Yeah. Exactly. Or instead of just walking in and saying, okay, there's three things I want to share with you. I want these deal points and I think that it's really important that we do the jacket this way and… Instead of going in, because we tend to think before hard conversations. We tend to think about what we want to say, and that gets in the front of our mind. And so we bully in… Bull into that conversation and we say it. But if we start by asking them a real question, a deep question, like, exactly the one that you just mentioned. Or, what made you decide to be a publisher? What book has been one of your favorite books to publish? Like, what… When did you… When do you feel like you became the publisher you wanted to be? That person is going to tell me so much about themselves.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Charles] And at that moment, I know how to connect to them.
[DongWon] Those are good questions.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] My first boss in publishing was a literary agent. This is Chris Calhoun at Sterling Lord Literalistic. He was a great mentor to me. And I always remember that he… One day, I walked into his office and he had written out on a card on his desk, and, like, put it on a little, like, platform where he could see it any time he was on the phone. And it just said, let them talk. Right?
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] And it was… He had the gift of gab and he loved to tell a story and it was sometimes a reminder and… I think about it all the time when I'm meeting new people in publishing, when I'm in a negotiation, when I'm pitching a book, is, wait, this isn't about what I'm telling them. It's also me listening to what it is that they have to say, and making the space for that. And then what you're saying is also the explicit invitation to tell me what's going on with you, and then we can have that connection. And on the basis of that connection, there's trust that we can have a negotiation.
[Charles] That's exactly right. And it… Oh, I'm sorry. Go ahead, Mary Robinette.
[Mary Robinette] You're just making me think of this thing that my mother, who is an arts administrator and used to have to do fundraising all the time, and I asked her how she did schmoozing, essentially, and she said the other person is always more interesting than you are.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] That was her mantra, and then specifically when trying to sell a puppet show… If you think selling a book is hard… Welcome. Welcome to my life… To ask them about what they needed, what they were looking for, and to let them talk. And then you could figure out how you could fill their need, and not to start off by telling them what your product was, what your story was.
 
[Charles] Yeah. That's… And I think that there's something important there. Which is… Asking questions doesn't mean that you just ask questions. Right? And I think particularly for journalism writers, it's really easy to get into this place where you're just asking question after question. And, like… And there never asking questions back of you. And so it feels very one sided. The thing with a deep question is that it's a question that's very easy to answer your own question. So, oh, you became a doctor because you saw your dad get sick when you were a kid. Oh, that's interesting. I became a lawyer because I saw my uncle get arrested when I was a kid. Right now we're sharing something and there is this thing in conversation known as conversational reciprocity or authenticity reciprocity, where a conversation only really feels meaningful when both people are contributing to it. And sometimes some people are not good at asking us questions. But that means that we should see that as an invitation to volunteer things about ourselves in a graceful way. Because it's not that they're not curious about us, it's just that they don't know how to ask questions. They haven't practiced them.
[DongWon] I'm curious…
[Howard] The next question I wanted to ask about the toolbox… How do you learn to listen? Because we talk a lot about, oh, you need to be a better listener. You need to spend time listening. And it took me a good decade to realize that listening was a lot more than just not being the one who is talking right now.
[Charles] Yeah.
[Howard] Mary Robinette is laughing because she's like, oh, yes, I remember you 10 years ago.
[Laughter]
[Howard] It's actually been less than 10 years that you learned that.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] I mean, I was not saying that out loud.
 
[Charles] So, an interesting part about this is that when we talk about listening, listening has this image of being a very passive activity. But when researchers look at listening, what they see is it's an incredibly active activity. When it's done well. So the thing that's happening is it's not enough just to listen. You also have to prove that you're listening. And the act of proving your listening actually makes you a better listener. And there's a technique for this known as looping for understanding that they actually teach in all the business schools and law schools. It has these three steps. Step one is you ask a question, preferably a deep question. Step two is when the person starts answering the question, you repeat back in your own words what you heard them say. And this isn't mimicry, this is about showing them that you've been processing what they're saying. Adding a little bit, like, what I hear you saying is this, and that reminds me of this. And if you actually force yourself to listen closely enough that you can repeat back what they've said and add something to it, then you are actually listening. And then, step three, and this is the really important one. This is the one I always forget. It is, ask if you got it right? Because what you're doing when you say hey, did I hear… Did I understand you correctly? What you're really doing is you're inviting them to acknowledge that you were listening. In one of the things that we know about our neurology and how we evolved is when I believe you are listening to me, I become much more likely to listen to you in return. So this technique… You're exactly right. Listening is a skill. It's a skill that we practice. In the way that we can practice it is this looping for understanding. And it feels awkward the first couple of times you do it. And then it becomes really natural, and it becomes a habit.
[Howard] I mean, so does golf.
[Charles] Exactly.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] I don't know that golf ever doesn't feel natural, but…
[Mary Robinette] Actually… I putt. NVR.
 
[DongWon] Because there's a technique that we use in giving feedback. Right? That is very basic and very common, that is the compliment [garbled – sandwich?] Right? You start off by saying a nice thing, you give the feedback, and you say the nice thing at the end. Right? And I think people love to cut out the nice parts of that and just be like, oh, I don't need to deal with that. I want to dive right into the hard part, the criticism. Right? And to me, that always feels like such a mistake, because, to me, the opening part in the final part are the opportunity to do exactly what you're saying, for me to repeat back, here's what I think you were trying to accomplish in this. Here's why I think this is a wonderful project, or what your goals are. And that opportunity for them to make sure that we're in alignment about what our goals actually are in this conversation we're having about how to work on your project, how to improve your writing. Right? And so whenever I see people cut out the compliment parts of the sandwich, I'm always so frustrated because I think, oh, no no no no. That's the part that's really important. That's more important than the feedback in a lot of ways it's is understanding that we're on the same page and moving towards the same goals.
[Charles] And what I love about that is that the compliments you just mentioned… They're not necessarily actually compliments. Like, when the compliment sandwich is done poorly, it's someone saying, like, I love that book that you wrote 20 years ago…
[Chuckles]
[Charles] It was so good. This book is terrible.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Charles] It does not work at all.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Charles] But if you could go back to that thing you did 20 years ago, that'd be great. Right? That's a compliment sandwich, and the person walks away thinking, like, you're a jerk. I'm not going to talk to you anymore.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] That sandwich needs better bread.
[Charles] It needs better bread. It needs better bread. Well, what you said is I'm not actually just going to give you a compliment.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Charles] What I'm going to do is I'm going to show you that I'm aligned with your larger goals.
[DongWon] Yep.
[Charles] Like, there was something about your proposal that excited me so much and you seem so passionate about this, and I am so inspired by that, and I think we're a little bit… We're off-track a little bit on making this work. But you and I are on the same side of the table. And that… Those are what the best compliments are. The best compliments aren't actually compliments. The best compliments are reflections that I see you. And in seeing you, we become aligned.
[DongWon] It's such a useful technique in negotiation as well. Whenever I'm negotiating a contract, a lot of times I will take a breather in the middle of it, if we're up against some particular deal point and just remind everyone that we're trying to do the thing together. Right? We want… We all want to publish this book. We want to publish this book together, and we want to make this work for the writer and for the publisher. So that everyone is winning. Right? And so I think reminding everyone that we all want the same things. And, I think, even when you're thinking about writing a query letter to an agent, starting from a place of I want to find a great project. You want me to find a great project, that project being yours. Right? We're all kind of working towards the same thing, even if it may be doesn't work out on this particular moment, but I think remembering that we all have sort of the same goals and are on the same side of things can be a really useful trick. And… Well, I mean, literally keeping everything from becoming adversarial.
 
[Charles] Yeah. And I think one thing that's really important about that, that you just mentioned, is it gets to what the goal of a conversation is. Right? The goal of a conversation is not for me to impress you that I'm so smart. Or that I'm right and you're wrong. Or that you should like me, or that I'm smart. The goal of a conversation is simply to understand each other.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Charles] To ask you questions that help me understand how you see the world. To speak in such a way that you can understand how I see the world. And if we walk away from a conversation completely disagreeing with each other's thing… I'm not going to vote for your guy, and you're not going to vote for mine, or walk away saying that sounds like a great book, but it's not a book I want to publish… That's not an unsuccessful conversation.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Charles] If we genuinely understand each other. Because eventually, we will find a person who agrees with us or wants to publish our book. But we'll only be able to connect with them because we're focused on understanding each other, as opposed to just impressing each other.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] I think that might be a beautiful place for us to wrap up. Because at this point, hopefully, our listeners have understood the conversation that we're having and are ready to go have some conversational adventures of their own. But before we go, Charles, do you have some homework that you like to…
[Charles] I would love…
[Howard] [garbled] our poor listeners with?
 
[Charles] I would love to… Can I give two pieces of homework?
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Charles] [garbled] and you folks can choose? So…
[Howard] You can give three.
[Charles] The first piece of homework that I would give is to say tomorrow, ask someone a deep question that you might not usually ask a deep question. Right? If it's your kids, instead of asking, "How was your day?" Ask them, "I noticed that you really like Jasper. It seems like you admire him. What do you admire about Jasper?" Or a coworker, or a stranger on the bus. It feels scary in theory to ask a deep question until we actually do it, and then we see how easy it is. And then the homework for writing is, getting back to this voice question, write one paragraph that is terrible. Just pointless, there's nothing going on, but that you feel like indulges some aspect of your voice. Maybe it's funny, maybe it's wry, maybe it's sad. Just do something completely pointless. Set that paragraph aside for a couple of days. Come back to it, and I promise you, you're going to see something in there that surprises you at how good it is. And that is a little bit of a… That's the pebble on the path to finding your voice.
 
[Howard] Thank you so much. Charles Duhigg, Supercommunicators. We've enjoyed the interview and, fair listener… You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (ISeeYou2)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.23: The Lens of the Senses
 
 
Key points: Sensory details. What do you use automatically? Sound, sight... What do you remind yourself to include? Cues to memory or emotion. Use analogy to describe. Tie it to an emotional moment. The unexpected squirt in the dark. Leave space for the reader. 
 
[Season 20, Episode 23]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 23]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] The Lens of the Senses
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm stinky.
[DongWon] And we all have a regret.
[Laughter]
 
[DongWon] So we've been talking about the various lenses you can use to approach how you're doing worldbuilding, how you're building your fiction, how you're just constructing your story in general. Right? We've been talking about context and time. But I wanted to bring us back down into the body a little bit today. And what is the most rooting thing you can do in a scene often is to remind your readers of the sensory details of the scene. What do they see, what do they hear, what do they taste, what do they smell? What do they feel? Those are the five senses. I believe I hit all of them. And so... 
[Mary Robinette] What do they taste?
[DongWon] What do they taste? Did I miss that one? Anyways. As we're going through these, or as we're talking about how to make your world feel really lived-in, what are the sensory details that you guys reach for in a scene automatically, or what are the ones that you find otherwise you have to remind yourself to include?
[Howard] I reach for acoustics. Very, very quickly. Because, as an audio engineer, one of the first things that I would do walking into a space is stop, close my eyes, and listen to the room. Not just listening for things that are making noise in the room, but then I also snapped my fingers or clicked my tongue and listen for the T 60, the time in which an echo will drop by 60 decibels. How long does it take for the echo to die away completely? And I realized fairly early on that with my eyes closed, I could tell, without making any noise, if I was in a little room or a big room or a giant room or outdoors. And it's such a fun exercise to do.
[Mary Robinette] I… It's interesting that you say this, because my husband is also an audio engineer. Film and television, he did location sounds. In college, I was an art major. I am very visually oriented, and tactile orientation. So we walk into the same space, and he will be absolutely driven bonkers by a buzzing sound that I don't even know exists until he points it out. And I will talk about the pattern in a carpet that's just, like, why would anyone do this, it gives people vertigo, and he is like, there's carpet in the room?
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] And this is… I think one of the reasons that it is such a powerful tool, because it's telling you not only about the world, but also about the character. So I tend to default to visual. And I think a lot of writers do. As a result of that, I will sometimes make a conscious decision that one of my character's other… It's primary sense is something other than sight. So… To differentiate them. I try to link it to… Usually something about the career that they've wound up in. Not because the career shapes it so much, but because I think that you get drawn to a career based on what is important to you. But I can reverse engineer that to create some character distinction.
[Erin] What's interesting hearing that is that I… I have aphantasia, so I cannot make mental images at all, and I have a horrible sense of smell. And those are my two favorite senses to use when I'm writing.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Actually…
[Mary Robinette] Interesting.
[Erin] I don't know if it's because I am try… Like with visual, I actually am trying to make it happen. So, something that I will do is I will actually pull up images of the place or something like the place I'm writing about so that I can actually look for what are the visual things that, like, would be happening. And I just love smell because I feel like it's so visceral, even though I don't experience it as much as other people maybe. I just love what it says about the way you experience something. I feel like it's the thing that's the hardest to get away from. Like, if something smells bad…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] It also will have, like, a taste effect on you. And so I think it's an interesting one because it kind of has, like, an interesting secondary effect. But I think part of the reason is because they aren't things that I'm experiencing as much, I'm able to think about the way that the character experiences them in a completely different way, and it doesn't… I'm not distracted by my own senses in coming up with the character's sensory experiences.
 
[DongWon] Interesting. It lets you put yourself in the fictional space more because they're things that aren't [garbled] connected to you… A you experienced world. But it's also really interesting about this is each of the senses are tied to memory and experience in different ways. What we see versus what we smell versus what we hear, I think, are all different cues for different people into memory. I… There's a lot of research that scent is the most strongly connected to memory for a lot of people. Maybe less so for you, Erin. But that the scent memory of something… I know, for myself, that sometimes I'll smell a particular smell and I'll suddenly just be back in when I was 13 years old in this particular space, in this particular summer, or whatever it was. And so I think… Are there things that you guys not only are connecting in terms of what's interesting for the character, but if you're trying to evoke certain emotions, do you lean towards different sensory details or do you find that it's more just what tool fits what character?
[Mary Robinette] I often, when I'm trying to evoke a specific emotion, the one that I lean towards is touch. Because I lean into what the body is feeling, where the character is feeling their tension. If they're too hot, if they're too cold. Those are the things for me, when I'm trying to create emotion, that I tend to lean towards. Which is linked to, but somewhat different than trying to create a sense of place.
[DongWon] Right.
[Howard] I do feel like scent, the sense of smell… It's almost like when we remember things, smell ends up as the index tabs. Whereas other things, sounds and colors, don't. And… But I don't do that to try and… I don't include smell to try and make the reader smell something or… I'm not trying to flip through their index tabs. What I'm trying to do is let them look into the character's brain by giving a scent and have the character immediately smell…Ah. It smells like grandma's place. What? Oh, mothballs. I'm smelling mothballs. And if anybody's had that experience, and I think most of us have, where you smell the thing and immediately been in a place or had a thought, that is normalizing, that is… That draws us into the character and gives us, the reader, a sense that we experienced the same thing the character's experiencing.
[Mary Robinette] One of the things that I will hear people talk about sometimes is that they… Yes, they agree with that, but that they don't use smell as much as they would use sight because there's not as much language for it. However, after my husband went through the audio engineering, he went and became a winemaker. Which, sometimes I have to help him with his research, and that's very difficult.
[Erin] Oh, no.
[DongWon] What a struggle.
[Mary Robinette] [garbled] sadness. But it means that I wind up going to these winemaking events, and they have so many ways to talk about scent. One of the things that I was struck by was that actually it's the same toolbox that we have for talking about sight, we're just not used to using it. When you talk about a color being creamy, that's an… That's analogy. Right?
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] And that's the same thing that happens when you're talking about scent. It smells chocolatey. It doesn't smell like chocolate, but there's that richness of flavor. And this… You can build a sense of something that is not a flavor or scent that occurs in the real world by linking it to things. Like, I just wrote a story where there was something called a basil willie, because people are actually really crap at naming things. We just name it by what we… But then I was sitting there, trying to describe basil. I just had a recent experience where I have a friend who has the unfortunate gene where cilantro tastes like soap, and she's like, what does it taste like to you? And attempting to link it to things that I know that she has smelled and tasted. It's like, oh, yeah, this is all analogy. One of the things that my husband says when people are learning to approach wine is if it smells like that to you, you're correct. If the way you need to describe it is it reminds me of grandma, then someone else can be turned and say, oh, knowing me, oh, your grandmother's southern and you're picking up these bacon notes and these vegetable tones. Grandma's baked green beans are amazing. Now I'm hungry.
[Laughter]
[Howard] Now I want bacon wine.
[Mary Robinette] I can introduce you.
[DongWon] I really want to talk more about the language that we used to describe sensory details. But before that, let's take a quick break.
 
[DongWon] Between drafting your new novel, building your lore bible, or meeting with your critique group, who has time to stress about website security? As a writer, your website is your digital face to the world that lets people know about your work and where they can find it. Securing your website means less stress about anyone disrupting that important outlet. Kinsta offers managed hosting for WordPress with lightning fast load times, enterprise grade security, and 24/7 human only customer support. They're available in multiple languages and ready to assist regardless of site complexity. It's complete peace of mind knowing your WordPress site is always secure, online, and performing at its best. Kinsta provides enterprise grade security and is one of the few hosting providers for WordPress with SOC2 and other certifications that guarantee the highest level of security for your website. And Kinsta customers can experience up to 200 percent faster sites by simply moving their WordPress sites to the platform. They even have a user-friendly custom dashboard called MyKinsta that makes managing your site or multiple sites a breeze. And if you're moving from another host, they offer unlimited expert led migrations to ensure a smooth transition, so you won't experience any downtime. Ready to experience Kinsta's hosting for yourself? Get your first month free when you sign up at kinsta.com today. It's a perfect opportunity to see why Kinsta is trusted by thousands of businesses worldwide to power their websites. Visit kinsta.com to get this limited time offer for new customers on selected plans. Don't miss out. Get started for free today.
 
[Mary Robinette] The thing of the week is an experience that I think is actually going to be hard for you to find. It's called Darkfield. It is a train show and you go… They have containers that they have turned into a theater, and you go into a container and are in a completely dark space. This is actually something that is not commonly experienced, because most of the time, there's a little bit of an LED, there's the exit light. Completely dark space, and they tell you a story through sound and motion. It is wild. There's… They have a couple of different experiences. Flight, séance, and comma. As a storyteller, thinking about how you can tell a story with only a few senses and removing others highlights exactly where we get our information. It's very compelling. It's a little disturbing, and it is a touring show so it may be hard for you to find. But if you can, I recommend seeing Darkfield.
 
[DongWon] I started this episode by talking about how sensory details can be the most grounding. But, Mary Robinette, before the break, you were talking about ways in which actually that sensory experience is so subjective. What I experience is very different from what you experience, very different from what Erin experiences, and Howard experiences. Right? What tastes one way to us, even if we all like the same thing. My experience in eating cilantro is different from yours, because I'm a different person. I mean, my physics, biology, all these things. So when you're trying to use language to make an experience feel universal, make someone feel in the body of this character, you don't know what kind of body your reader has. What are the tricks that we can use to make sensory experience feel universal or feel connected or feel specific in different ways?
[Erin] So, it's funny, because hearing y'all talk earlier about, like, scent being the core of memory, I think, because of a lack of both sent and visuals, like, I actually have a quite poor memory. And I… The only way that I remember things is by feeling like there's a story about it, almost as if somebody was singing a song and suddenly you remember the chorus. And so, like, that's how my whole… My whole life is stories. But one of the things that I do, then, because I'm trying like to convey scents to… Or something to a reader that I don't have is I often make up what a scent is by trying to create an emotional moment and then telling you there's a scent to it. So I would say this smells like a combination of… And a lot of times I'll use a very sensory thing and a fake thing. Sort of. So I'll be like, this smells like rotten meat and sidewalk chalk the day after a rain.
[Howard] Yeah. And as a humorist, I am always, always playing with the words around smell. Because it's so much fun. This smells like something died and then went to gym class without taking a shower. That's a ridiculous metaphor. But… And what we know is that the character has passed judgment on… Maybe it's body odor, maybe it's putrescence, maybe it's both. But we are having, hopefully, a humorous emotional response to what the character is experiencing.
[Mary Robinette] The thing that Erin was saying, just taking that and tying back in, you make me think about the way perfumiers describe perfume, that they're trying to create an experience that takes you through something. So, even though you're saying an imaginary thing, it's like, yeah, it's imaginary, but there's a whole layer of scents that are associated with each of those things that builds this whole in a way that a list would not. It smells like petrichor, sidewalk chalk, and exhaust from streets… But, like, that's a very different thing than the smell of sidewalk chalk after a rain.
[Erin] And the thing is if you say, like… I can think of a lot of reasons why I think, like, that scent makes sense, like, things like rain do have their own scent, a sidewalk after the rain has a certain scent, and chalk has a scent. But I also think that it's very possible that if we had, like, smell-o-vision or, like, I could suddenly smell what you might think of when you thought of that, that we would all have different smells.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] But I've rooted it to the same emotions.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] So that if I reference it again, or if I'm using it to describe a character, it's sort of doesn't matter that the scents are different because the emotional thing…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] That I'm trying to get you to realize through using that sensory detail is the same.
[DongWon] I think that's the thing that we were all talking about, is that really, when we get to these sensory details, so often it's about emotion. How is the character feeling? We're describing sensory details to give us a sense of what their experience is, not just in a physical way, but how that connects to the emotional truth of it. Right? So, in describing… The way you're combining positive and negative imagery when it comes to the scent of something, that gives us a more well-rounded experience of, like, oh, this smells bad, but also a little nostalgic. And what does that mean that this character associates writing me with something a little nostalgic?
[Howard] The mediums that we're using… We have to pay attention to these. Because if you are writing and someone is going to read it, then you are using principally the sense of vision to create a data stream that is giving us… But if the audiobook is read… If someone reads the book to you, you're listening to an audiobook, the information stream is now going through your ears. And there are audiobooks that are not just read, they're dramatized. And so some of the sounds you might put in the text end up performed as sounds. I remember being in a planetarium for a concert, and they said if you see something you like, that's us. If you hear something you like, that's us. If you feel something you like, don't look at us. And then, during the show, they were in the back with a squirt gun.
[Laughter]
[Howard] And it was hilarious, because we were getting information through a stream that we were told we wouldn't be getting.
[DongWon] Yep.
[Howard] Anyway, I'm just fascinated by this.
[Mary Robinette] The thing that I love about this is that we're in the module where we're talking about where and when, but we're talking about character, and this is, I think, an important thing is most of the time when your reader is experiencing the place, they are experiencing it through the lens of a character. When we're using these sensory details. How is the character experiencing it? And even if the character isn't there, the reader is interpreting it through their own lens of self and their own awareness of how their body would experience those things. Like, if I see someone who is describing stepping out into the humidity of a southern day, and they are describing the way I described it, which is, it's like stepping into a sauna and being hit in the face with a hot wet towel. I know that, and I have… I bring my own memory to it. This is part of a thing that we talk about a lot, that your reader is building the story with you. And so, invoking those sensory details, even if you're doing it in omniscient, even if you're doing it where there's not a character on the page, you are evoking them for the reader.
[DongWon] I mean, that's what I like so much about this topic is, whether we like it or not, we all have bodies. Right? Whether we like it or not, we all have… We're all in our Gundams made of ham. Right? We're experiencing the world filtered through the sensory organs that we have. And so are your characters. Right? So when you get this opportunity to remind your reader that your character has a body… They don't. They're fictional. You made them up. They literally don't have a body. But the reader does. Right? And so if you can connect those two dots, you will increase the verisimilitude of the reading experience exponentially.
[Erin] And what I like about that in setting is that you can use things that are very visceral and sensory to connect things that are very speculative, very out there…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] To something that we can feel. I was at an immersive theater show at the Edinborough Fringe Festival where we were in the dark. Full black dark, in front of, like, an arcade machine, and you could, like, choose things, and it was all audio. We're just standing there. But at one point, there is… Like, somebody is killed by some really weird out there gun of some sort, and the arcade machine squirted a tiny bit of water. It was the most disturbing thing ever…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Because, like, I don't know what that machine does, I don't know what happened to the person exactly, but death plus liquid in your face…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Is making you feel like so many things. And I connected really strongly. I don't remember much about that experience other than that moment, because it was so visceral and because it was so sensory and I didn't need to know the specifics of how the thing works because I understand how the thing feels.
[DongWon] I mean… I think this is why… I talked about genres of the body. Right? Because horror is such a classic one, because you can take the most outlandish thing in the world and you bring it down to blood and bone and the smell of somebody dying and now it's so real for your reader no matter how bonkers made up the monster was or the situation was with a haunting was. You made it felt in the body, and then your reader's with you in that moment.
[Howard] I… I love the senses, and I love the idea that when you feel a thing… Feel, smell, hear, see… That seems out of place, it can be absolutely horrifying. A little bit of wetness when there's been a splotchy death noise. A little bit of open fresh air when you've opened a door you expect to lead to another room, and you realize that this door opened into… Don't take a step or you're going to fall to your death. There's all kinds of ways to play with this, where the unexpected sense is part of a reveal that can be humorous or horrific or intellectually stimulating or whatever it is you want to evoke in the reader. You do it with more than one sense, and it's harder.
[DongWon] And it's a place where sometimes doing less can be more. Right? I think if you're really trying to overwhelm your audience with the sensory aspect, it can be hard to parse what's happening. One of the… Going back to horror, I'm thinking about the famous rain room scene in Alien, part of why that is one of the most iconic effective scenes in all of horror history is because it's very quiet. He's there, you can hear the drips of water, you can feel how cool it is on his face, you're so grounded in his body, in that moment of, like, this moment of relief of, like, oh, there's water on my face, the chains are clinking, there's a little bit of a breeze, and there's all these tiny little sensory details that are making that scene pop, right before awful things happen. Right? And it's the quietness in that moment that lets you absorb the sensory reality of it, which then heightens your dread, because you know what's coming.
 
[Mary Robinette] I think along those lines, sometimes, the thing that you can do is to leave space for the reader.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] There's this thing that has stuck with me for a long time from Steven King where he says, you can describe the pain in great detail, going into all of the… The nerve endings lighting up and all of this stuff, or you can say, they ripped his fingernail off. And, like… For our listeners, DongWon, sitting beside me, just winced and turned away.
[DongWon] Yup.
[Mary Robinette] And that's an example of leaving space for the reader. That sometimes you describe the thing that is happening to someone and you don't deliver the sensory details, you let the reader experience them. It's something that you use sparingly. But it's also the thing that relies on the reader having a common experience.
[Erin] I'm just thinking… It makes me think that part of the way that we experience sense is also distance. Like, how far away is the sound, how close is the smell? You know what I mean? And I think that there's like… That is something to think about. And that actually I like to play with more, which is, like, what happens when a sense… Something that you sensed as far away is suddenly closer. Or something that you sense as close… If you're smelling your grandmother's baking bread and then that becomes further away through time or further away through distance. Like, that actually can convey emotion in the exact same scent, but a different context for it.
[DongWon] Absolutely. I really love that. And that's combining the differences that we have in terms of context, in terms of time and distance, and all these things, and how you experience that in your body. So, while we think about how to make space for the audience, Mary Robinette, I believe you have some homework for us?
 
[Mary Robinette] I do. This is an exercise that I learned from C. L. Polk. We're going to link in the liner notes to the original essay. And it is an exercise that they use to create an immediate sense of place, that they got from an anxiety stopping exercise. Five, four, three, two, one. You list five things your character can see, for things your character can hear, three things your character can touch, two things your character can smell, and one thing your character can taste. So that your exercise, is to do the five, four, three, two, one. I'm going to put in a slight twist for you, which is, if your character's primary sense is something other than sight, make that the one that's the five.,
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Me typing?)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.22: The Lens of Time 
 
 
Key Points: Time! Setting? Day versus night? The when of the character? Anticipation and flashbacks, expectations and disappointments. Magnified moments. What is the character noticing? Order or sequence of time. Time as an extension of setting. Associations with time of day. Personal physical cycles! Conveying passage of time. Children, other changes. Sensory details, obligations. 
 
[Season 20, Episode 22]
 
[DongWon] Between drafting your new novel, building your lore bible, or meeting with your critique group, who has time to stress about website security? As a writer, your website is your digital face to the world that lets people know about your work and where they can find it. Securing your website means less stress about anyone disrupting that important outlet. Kinsta offers managed hosting for WordPress with lightning fast load times, enterprise grade security, and 24/7 human only customer support. They're available in multiple languages and ready to assist regardless of site complexity. It's complete peace of mind knowing your WordPress site is always secure, online, and performing at its best. Kinsta provides enterprise grade security and is one of the few hosting providers for WordPress with SOC2 and other certifications that guarantee the highest level of security for your website. And Kinsta customers can experience up to 200 percent faster sites by simply moving their WordPress sites to the platform. They even have a user-friendly custom dashboard called MyKinsta that makes managing your site or multiple sites a breeze. And if you're moving from another host, they offer unlimited expert led migrations to ensure a smooth transition, so you won't experience any downtime. Ready to experience Kinsta's hosting for yourself? Get your first month free when you sign up at kinsta.com today. It's a perfect opportunity to see why Kinsta is trusted by thousands of businesses worldwide to power their websites. Visit kinsta.com to get this limited time offer for new customers on selected plans. Don't miss out. Get started for free today.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 22]
 
[Dan] This is Writing Excuses.
[Mary Robinette] The Lens of Time.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Dan] And this is Dr. Who.
 
[Mary Robinette] So, we've been talking about these different lenses that you can look at a story through. We're looking at the idea of where and when, and time is one of the big lenses. You don't have to be working on a historical piece of fiction to be thinking about time. All stories move through time, even if it's only for a moment. So we're going to be talking about time as your setting. The differences between a story that's set during the day versus at night, or even a scene or a moment. We're going to be talking about how you can use time to your advantage. Not so much in a structural way, but more in that sense of controlling the reader's experience of the story and the character and the setting.
[Erin] We are going to be doing that.
[Dan] Love it.
[Erin] And we're starting now.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] When you are sitting down to think about a story, I know, Erin, that you often start with a voice and that you are very much thinking about the character. How much is the character... At that stage, are you thinking about the when of the character?
[Erin] I think a lot... So. I saw a very interesting tweet a long time ago that said that one of the ways you can upgrade your craft is to move time in the story. To actually use anticipation and flashbacks… Not necessarily, like, an entire flashback, but just what is your character coming from? What are they looking back to? What are they looking forward to? And, like, playing with that in the story. That in truth, and in our own lives, we rarely just move forward in time. We're often thinking about, like, our expectations, which is our vision of the future, and our disappointments, which is our reckoning with the past. And so, a lot of times, I really think about how my characters are reckoning with the time they are in in their own times. And, like, also the time that the world around them is in. Are they in sync? Like, are they moving forward in a world that's moving forward with them? Do they want to hold back in a world that they're like they love tradition, but the world wants progress? And then, looking at that as a source of tension in the story, between the way that they're dealing with time and the way the story and the world is.
[Mary Robinette] I love this idea of looking at where they are in time and using that anticipation as a source of tension. That… You're making me think of something that I just did a brief reread of which is in Dune, which is the fight between Paul Atriedes and Jamis, when he has to, like, "Hello! No, here I am! The Chosen One." And what's interesting in that scene is the way Frank Herbert plays with time. It's happening at a particular point in Paul's life and… Where he's a young man, he's approaching a point where he is going to kill for the first time. That is a threshold, that is a time threshold. That's going to be a marker. Before he killed, and after he killed. That's how his world is going to divide. But the other thing that he does in that is that he does these very small flashbacks to before he is in this thing, where he's thinking about my training taught me this. And all of that is setting up this anticipation of the ways the scene can go wrong, the ways that it can potentially go right, but mostly the ways it can go wrong. It's looking at the… That he's been trained in this one particular way, to go very slow against the shield, and that he keeps making the same mistake over and over again because of his training. And so you've got this contrast of this… His knowledge… His history compared with the future that he's aiming for and this anticipation of all the possible paths for which it can go wrong, which is, I think, one of the great things that you can play with with time, is the… Is letting the reader know, oh, there's more than one path for this. There's more than one path, there's more than one way that this can go wrong. You don't know which of those possible futures you're going to land in.
 
[Dan] Yeah. One of the other things going on in that scene is… That also plays with time is what my seventh grade English teacher always used to call a magnified moment. Where it's really an exchange of blows that takes probably ultimately maybe 30 seconds. I think in the movie, it was drawn out to 40 or 45 seconds. But it's still very short. Whereas the actual excerpt is two or three pages worth of material. Because every single second, every single step, every single move of the blade is given this momentous weight. And so it is expanding things out and magnifying every little moment that takes place into this huge, kind of glorious, thing.
[Erin] I love that… I was thinking about, like, fight scenes and love scenes are two of the ones in which the time in which it's taking on the page and the time it was probably taking in the life of the characters are so different. I'm curious, like, how like… Like, how do you make that moment… Like, how do you make it slow down and not fade as it feels momentous? But not slow down so much that people are, like, wow, I've been on three chapters of the same, like, sword cut, and, like, I wish they would do it already…
[Laughter]
[Erin] [garbled] is it just, like, let… Like, how do you, like, actually make time slow and speed within something?
[Mary Robinette] I think that there's two pieces that you're playing with. One is the character's awareness of time, and the other is the actual amount of time that it takes the reader to experience it. So, one of the things that happens in the example that we were just using is 2 to 3 pages takes several minutes to read. And… Unless they are listening to some [garbled] to speed.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] But it is that reader experience of it will slow it down. Sometimes when something is slow down in ways you don't want it to be… Fight scenes that are slow in ways that are not helping the story… It is because you're taking too long to get us through it. Likewise, you can speed things up by compressing it so that the reader's actual experience of reading it is shorter. Like, physically shorter. But then there's also what the character is noticing. Sometimes you can create a sense of, oh, this took forever, by lingering on the character's experience, feeling all of the things that they feel. The kinds of things that I've been thinking about lately are what they're noticing, where they feel it in their body. It's not that you have to hit all of these beats, but that each time, you hit one of those, you are having the character live that moment again. So if I have my character picking up a sword, and the first thing that happens is that we describe what the sword looks like, and then the next thing is the character experiences the physicality of picking it up. The weight of it, the heft, the balance. We've now experienced that sword twice. If we think about, this was the sword my father gave me, that's a third time that we're experiencing it. If we think… If we cut through the air, if we try some simple bl… Strikes with it, that's a fourth time that we're experiencing it. But all of those are things that probably happen almost immediately for the character. So, those are ways to slow it down, but also to be conscious that sometimes you don't want to slow it down, and you want to just pick one of those, the one that is most distinct to the character, the one that is most demonstrative of this specific moment in time.
 
[Erin] I think that's interesting, because that's making me think about ordering a lot. Which, like, ordering is a function of time… Or whatever. Sure, I'm going to say it is. Ordering is a function of time because I said so.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] I think it is.
[Erin] Yeah. But I'm thinking, like, let's say that the character ends by slicing somebody in half. I don't know if this is what happens, but… This is what happens. Then I'm wondering, that, if it's like, if you pick up the sword, sliced the person in half, then notice the weight of it, then think about that it's the fact that it's the sword that your father gave you, it's a completely different emotional experience…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Than if you do all of that before you hit. So, thinking about, like, what order things happen in is really interesting. I also just really love that there are certain things you can do in prose that are difficult to do in other forms. Which is that… Like, I always think people in the world of my character probably find them very annoying because every time they say a line of dialogue, they then think for, like, a long period.
[Laughter]
[Erin] Half a paragraph of deep thought. Return line. Which is, like, an interesting… And we can talk at some other time about dialogue and how not to lose the reader when you, like, have long periods of, like, epic thought in between dialogue. But in real life, that would be quite irritating, unless you think very quickly. But in a story, the reader does want to know what's going on in the character's mind. And so they're willing to, like, pause with you for a moment. Because what they're gaining in that moment of time as a reader is worth the pause in the reality timeline of the story itself.
[Mary Robinette] I think, on that, why don't we pause for a moment?
 
[Mary Robinette] One of the things that I am really enjoying about this conversation is that we're talking about using time in so many different ways. We're talking about the sequencing of a story and how that can change… Just when a character has a reaction. We're talking about using time as a way of… As an extension of setting. And I'd love to actually dig into that part of it just a little more, the idea of time as an extension of setting. I think I've talked about this more on a previous episode, but one of my favorite scenes that taught me so much was from Jane Austen in Northanger Abbey where we get a character going into a room and describing it… First, her experience of it, her interactions with it, when she arrives in the middle of the night and it is fulfilling all of her Gothic fantasy dreams. And then, the next morning, when she gets up, and discovers that the terrifying scratching sound is actually a rosebush that's beautiful outside the window. And that the secret locked cabinet that had a role of enciphered paper in it is actually not actually locked. It was open, she had accidentally locked it, and the enciphered paper is actually a literal laundry list. She just couldn't read it because it was dark. But the… How the literal time can cause the character to experience a place and the reader to experience a place in a different way, which gives you essentially two settings for the price of one.
[Erin] Absolutely. Because we associate certain times of day, I think, with certain things. Like, night and danger often go together. Which is interesting, too, because if you with… If there's a character who's like, not feeling steady in their bones, until the sun goes down, then that's an interesting… That's something different, and what does that mean about the character? What does that say about them? But I often think about, like, I experience my own body differently walking around based a little bit on time of day.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] You know what I mean? It's like I am more… Because it feels like you don't have the 360 view in the same way at night. And so I am more conscious of who's around me in the distance. And those are all thoughts that I'm having, and that a character can be having as a way… So then what do they notice? Because we all… The dangers that we view are reflections of our own mentality. And so, the dangers that you view in the night are going to be different than the dangers I view in the night. And so thinking about that, then, that's a great opportunity to maybe get to what are your character's fears? Or what is your character's fearlessness? Where do they feel comfortable? When do they not? When do they feel ill-at-ease? And I think all of those are, like, great moments, I think especially… I think that's especially great when you're trying to get something done clockwise. Like, I need to have the character go to the grocery store…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Because it's like, really important later on that they've been there. But it's not interesting at all, so, like… But, if it's all of a sudden, they're going and, it's, like, they've got to go in the middle of the night… Or they need to go out in the day, but they hate their appearance. Then, how does that time actually make something mundane more interesting so that you can hide the plot work that you're doing that will then become more interesting later.
 
[Dan] Yeah. And I think a lot of kind of personal physical cycles can go into this as well. Healthwise is what I'm thinking of, since developing depression and on the particular meds that I'm on right now, I am so much better in the mornings and in the afternoons than I am in the evening. And by the time we get to dinner time, there's just not much of me left. And so I will experience the world and people will experience me in very different ways based on what time of day it is as well.
 
[Mary Robinette] It is interesting how much we are shaped by time. And yet it is also one of those things that I think is hard to convey to readers. Like, the passage of time. The way in which someone is different in the morning then in the evening. One of the questions that I'll hear people ask is, like, how do I let people know that time has passed? If…
[Dan] Yeah. I asked Fonda Lee this question a while ago, because I think she does such a brilliant job of it in the Greenbones saga. With the first book takes about a year, the second about five years, and the third book covers 20, 25 years of time. And how do you convey that so well? One of the little tricks she pointed out was that she made sure to always talk about the children as soon as possible after a time jump, because if the kid that was toddling around and barely verbal last time is suddenly doing his school homework, well, then you know that a certain amount of time has passed. And it became a really interesting shorthand for me to go back and look through the books and go, oh, yeah. She does do that every time there's a time jump.
[Laughter]
[Dan] She starts talking about the kids early on. Because they will change more than the adults will, and so it makes it more obvious that time has gone by.
[Mary Robinette] I think that actually interestingly ties back into what we were talking about for where… How much can you change a place and still have it be recognizable. And, like, how much can you change a time… When you're changing time, what are the pieces? If you don't have the option to have children, if it is just moving day to night, what are the pieces that change, and those are the things that you flag. Like, kids change a lot, but buildings don't change that much. If you're going day to night, the light through the window changes a lot even if nothing else in the room does.
[Dan] Yeah. The temperature could change, the sounds that your hearing outside, whether there's suddenly crickets or something else, that you could… There's a lot of sensory details that you can mention that will immediately clue you in to the passage of time.
[Erin] I also think obligations change over time. Like, from day to night, if you're in a sort of traditional, like, work during the day is the, like… One of the reasons a lot of times writers write late at night and early in the morning is because those are times that people feel that the obligations of life had yet to like come tug on them. And so it's, like, is it quiet in some ways, not just the quiet of the actual room, but the quiet of, like, no one demanding things from you and nobody is needing things from you in this moment.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah, but… Interestingly, that has been one of the things that has been disruptive for me at this… And I've recognized the symptoms before I say it… That's one of the things that's been disruptive for me about teaching my cat to talk…
[Laughter]
[Erin] There are many, but that's…
[Mary Robinette] Is that her diurnal cycle is not the same as a human's. So she sleeps during the middle of the day, and then, at night, when I am starting to wind down, when, normally, before this, I would have been able to have quiet, because the rest of the world has quieted, that's when she's like, let's play! Let's have zoomies together! Let's use this button board thing and let me mash on it and talk to you. So I have… Like, I'm finding that now I'm starting to write during the middle of the day, which has never been a writing time for me. Because then those obligations, which is this, are quiet.
[Dan] I need to write when my cat shuts up.
[Mary Robinette] Oh, my God. I love her so much, but choices were made.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] What I love about that is, like, you're not going to get your cat to not be dire… Like, you can have some stern talks, but I don't think it's going to work. And so, also thinking about, like, what are the things… Like, children's growth, like a school day, like, what are the things that keep… That are unchangeable by your character, no matter what they do in the world?
[Mary Robinette] The inevitabilities.
[Erin] These are the inevitabilities of time. At the beginning of the day, they'll have to do this. At the end of the day, they'll have to do that. I was reading Babel…
[Mary Robinette] Yep.
[Erin] By R. F. Kuang and it's all about school. Like, it's a schoolbook, for at least the portion then I'm in. And so there's a lot about the school year, and, like, the passage of time in a school year, which the characters are going through so much internally, but there's still, like, they have to hit the external, go to this class, be in this place, do this thing by this time. And, I think, we sometimes forget or ignore or get used to the strictures of time in our lives. But maybe we should not do that for our character's lives, and think about how we can use that as an opportunity for tension or fun.
[Mary Robinette] That is a fantastic example of great time passage and using time as setting and time to manipulate character. Speaking of time, it is time for us to give you some homework.
 
[Mary Robinette] And it's a really simple one this time. It's similar to the one that we gave you at the beginning of this, looking at the lens of when and where. And this is just I want you to change the time at which a scene takes place. If you've got a scene that's set during the day, what happens when you move it to the night? What changes? If it's set in the spring, what happens if you move it to the fall? You don't have to make all of the changes, but, what happens if you change the time in which that scene takes place?
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (BrainUnderRepair)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.21: The Lens of Context 
 
 
Key points: Context, worldbuilding, and setting! How do you know what you really need for your story? What will my character interact with? What does the plot need? The 8 gems of Rohisla! Where do you want to create emotion or conflict? Tie worldbuilding to character conflict. Think about the cost of this piece of worldbuilding. Think about implications! In prose, suggesting a broader context is okay, but in gamewriting, people get irritated if there's nothing behind the door. For GM's, don't build more world than you need. Think about what the reader needs to tell the story in collaboration with you. What if you have a context, but no story? First, what can go wrong and who is affected by it? What were you interested in when you built that context? Try a mashup, borrow a character from somewhere else and shove them into this context. Play with unspoken or hidden context!
 
[Season 20, Episode 21]
 
[DongWon] Wouldn't it be so nice if you could outline your novel, organize your worldbuilding, write your book, format your ebook, and publish it on the same website? You're in luck. Camprie is the all-in-one platform for authors, offering both a full-featured writing software and KDP-style publishing, but with 80% royalties and none of the predatory practices you're stuck with with a few other competitors. Campfire's tools feature versatile panels that make creating characters as simple as moving notecards around a corkboard only much more organized, convenient, and without the inherent dangers of working with thumbtacks. Its wide range of tools include templates for creating settings, a magic system builder, and more. All of which are connected to a word processor that makes it easy to reference your notes as you write. When you're ready, publish your book on Campfire's e-book shop and include artwork, worldbuilding notes, short stories, and more for readers who want to explore your setting in more detail. Try Campfire today at campfirewriting.com and bring your book to life.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of…
 
[DongWon] Between drafting your new novel, building your lore bible, or meeting with your critique group, who has time to stress about website security? As a writer, your website is your digital face to the world that lets people know about your work and where they can find it. Securing your website means less stress about anyone disrupting that important outlet. Kinsta offers managed hosting for WordPress with lightning fast load times, enterprise grade security, and 24/7 human only customer support. They're available in multiple languages and ready to assist regardless of site complexity. It's complete peace of mind knowing your WordPress site is always secure, online, and performing at its best. Kinsta provides enterprise grade security and is one of the few hosting providers for WordPress with SOC2 and other certifications that guarantee the highest level of security for your website. And Kinsta customers can experience up to 200 percent faster sites by simply moving their WordPress sites to the platform. They even have a user-friendly custom dashboard called MyKinsta that makes managing your site or multiple sites a breeze. And if you're moving from another host, they offer unlimited expert led migrations to ensure a smooth transition, so you won't experience any downtime. Ready to experience Kinsta's hosting for yourself? Get your first month free when you sign up at kinsta.com today. It's a perfect opportunity to see why Kinsta is trusted by thousands of businesses worldwide to power their websites. Visit kinsta.com to get this limited time offer for new customers on selected plans. Don't miss out. Get started for free today.
 
[Mary Robinette] Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 21]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[Erin] The lens of context. 
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Erin] And this is our first sort of episode now that we've introduced the lens of where and when. I thought the very… The very next thing we needed to do is actually talk about creating context in a story. And what I mean by this is that when you are worldbuilding, especially if you're doing science fiction and fantasy, you can create, like, so much world. You can create all the where's, all the when's, especially in science fiction and fantasy. So how do you figure out what the… How do you figure out, like, what actually is needed for your story? How do you use the world and the setting to create the context in which your story is going to succeed as opposed to sort of just everything you could possibly know about that setting?
[Mary Robinette] I tend to think about things that my character is going to interact with. So I tend to break things into details that are plot specific in that there is a plot event that's going to happen around it, there's a piece of worldbuilding, something is going to happen at the… With the gems of [Releasia?] So we actually really need to know what those gems are.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] I love that it changes every time you say it.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] I have no idea what you said [garbled]
[Howard] For context, in a previous episode, we created… And by we, I mean Erin…
[Laughter]
[Erin] The eight gems of Rohisla.
[Chorus: Rohisla!]
[Dan] How can you not remember the important…
[DongWon] That was like the 13 gems of Rho…
[Dan] Context?
[Laughter]
[Howard] Okay, you know what? Let's… I just want to talk about this for a moment, because as… From the standpoint of a humorist, I want to be able to tell jokes in a sci-fi or fantasy setting, where I'm not making fun of sci-fi or fantasy. And so what I establish is a context in which a thing is funny. The gems of Rohisla thing is making fun of the fact that we can't keep track of Erin's worldbuilding.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] I'm sitting here trying to figure out how to write it down…
[Howard] And that's…
[Mary Robinette] So that I can remember it in the future.
 
[Howard] And the best example I can come up with is the one where… And I've used this in my humor classes… Where the puppeteer alien and the Kzin alien are talking about where human's sense of humor comes from. And the puppeteer is an herbivore, the Kzin is a carnivore, and the Kzin says, "I think that humor is an interrupted defense mechanism." And the puppeteer says, "Humans are insane. No sane creature would interrupt a defense mechanism." And knowing that the puppeteer is an herbivore just makes that funnier, because they're like sheep. Why would you interrupt a defense mechanism? But you have to have the context for that joke to play. And so, for me, the decision on building context is where do I want to be able to tell jokes. And that's… At one layer of obstruction up, where do I want to be able to create emotion? Where do I want to be able to create conflict? Where do I want to be able to create a platform that has no railings?
[DongWon] Ultimately, context only matters if it's giving context to something. Right? If you're just giving me context for the sake of having it, I'm not going to remember it. The reason we can't remember the eight gems of Revisla is that it's not tied to anything, other than the fact that we find this word funny for some reason. And it's… Which is why when I talk about how do you introduce worldbuilding, I always say to tie worldbuilding to character conflict. If a piece of information about how the world works is connected to something that the character wants, needs, or has at stakes, or is afraid of, then that is going to make it so that it's memorable. Right? And that can be as simple as children get report cards, when your eight-year-old MC goes home, there's going to be a report card waiting for him, and he doesn't want his parents to find out what it is. Now the piece of worldbuilding that's important and relevant, which is report cards, matters. Right? That could also be children are executed when they turned nine.
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] That's going to be an important part of worldbuilding…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Unless they have all eight gems of Rohis…
[Laughter]
[Howard] They were report cards [garbled]
[Mary Robinette] They just sort them into the poop chute.
[DongWon] Exactly. But all I'm saying is that… I think [Steven Universe Show] does this incredibly well. Where you start with a very simple premise and end up at the end of that show with an incredibly massive space operatic level of worldbuilding and scope. And the way they get there is that at each element that they're introducing to that worldbuilding, they're tying it to a very specific character in their conflict.
 
[Mary Robinette] And one of the problems that I think writers run into is figuring out what pieces they're actually going to need. And, for me, it comes down to the cost of it.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] How many words am I going to have to spend on it to make the reader understand it? For instance, you all do not need, in order to understand this podcast, you all do not need to know that we are sitting in a hotel room. You don't need to know the order that we are sitting, which chair type people are, that Marshall stands when he is engineering and looks like a DJ. Actually, you do need to know it, it's pretty awesome. You don't need to know any of that to understand, but sometimes we get so excited because we thought these things through that we will put them down on the page, forgetting that it doesn't actually carry any story burden.
[Howard] And worse still, we put these things down on the page, forgetting that any context that is co-… That is made up of information that could be in any way relevant is going to suggest… Is going to have implications. Things that can grow out of it. I think of… And the books and the movies did just fine, so it's okay for me to complain… Hunger Games. The idea that a Battle Royale has become a central societal point post some sort of apocalypse suggests a huge measure of historical worldbuilding that I was never satisfied with the presentation of. And so the story fell apart for me. And I'm not saying that these stories are bad, because clearly they did just fine. But as a writer, I try to make sure that I'm not going to put anything into the context that I have to explain away later because it suggests something that makes my story hard to grab.
 
[Erin] This actually reminds me of something I learned when I was moving between prose and game writing. So, a lot of times in a short story especially, if you want to make your world feel like it has more depth, you will… You can include detail that suggests a broader context than this story has time for. So you could say, like, we met while searching for the eight gems of Rohisla, and you're not… That's not what the story is about, and it gives… And the context that matters is, like, this is my relationship with the character. So you've provided a relationship context, but not a world context. And yet, knowing it, makes you feel like there's a bigger world out there. In game writing, if you do that, people'd be like, in our next mission, we should go collect those gems, and, like, you have not written anything…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] For the GM, or if it's a videogame, like, there's nothing behind that door. And so then, players get frustrated, because there like, why did you create a context that I can't explore?
[Howard] You now need help from the eight GM's of Rohisla.
[Erin] Oh, wow.
[Howard] Oh… [Garbled]
[laughter]
[Erin] But I think that that's something that, like, even in fiction, you can do. It's like you really have to be careful, like…
[Yeah]
[Erin] You don't want it to make it seem like the more interesting story is happening outside of the page that the reader is being forced to follow.
 
[DongWon] A piece of advice that I give to new GM's is don't build more world than you need. Right? And, like, if I am starting a new campaign setting, if none of my characters are playing a paladin or a [garbled] or somebody who intersects with religion, I'm not writing down what that pantheon is. I'm not going to sit here spending six hours making up 12 gods for this world if nobody here is religious. You know what I mean? And it's just like religion isn't a major component of the story. We don't need to know all the details of it. We can be pretty vague about it. And then, when you stumble into a situation that requires that, that's when you build it out. Right? And so a little bit of, like, a… You build the track right ahead of the train. Right? You're building it as you cross. And you don't need to have every single piece of this imagined out… Maybe have some idea of where that might be going. But think about, what are your characters interested in? Right? If you have somebody who is a merchant, then, yes, you're going to need to understand the economics of it. If your characters are children, no, you don't need to understand where the grain is being shipped from. You know what I mean?
[Howard] You brushed up against here the concept of just-in-time manufacturing, which became a huge market force in the 30 years leading up to the pandemic of 2020. At which point, we broke enough supply chains that everybody looked at just-in-time manufacturing and said, oh, no. This doesn't work anymore. And I loved how, as somebody who world builds, I was able to look at something that seemed very sensible and suddenly see circumstances in which it completely fell apart, because now I understood, in a way I just hadn't understood before, the way things are inextricably related.
[Mary Robinette] You'll hear a lot of times people talking about worldbuilding as there's an iceberg, but you only need the tip of the iceberg. And then there's an implication that you actually need to build the entire iceberg. For me, it's like if I am telling a story in which Titanic runs into the iceberg, yeah, I need to know that there's this mass under there. But if I'm telling a story about some fishermen who are going nowhere near the iceberg, I don't need to know it's there. When I was building puppets, I would build the armature that needed to be in underneath in order to hold their clothes up. That I would have where their bodies were… Like, the joints would be in the right place. Everything that caused the puppet to move in a way that was believable. But I wouldn't build the muscles, because they… The audience would never see them. They were not anatomically correct, except sometimes, when I was trolling on another puppeteer…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] There, it had a point. Right?
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] It had a purpose. So, for me, what I'm thinking about when I'm thinking about it is where do I want to put the effort, but where also do I want the reader to put the effort. Because the reason you don't have puppets be anatomically correct and you try to eliminate all of that stuff is every piece of that adds weight that then the puppeteer has to carry. And because your reader is actively building that story with you, every piece of context that you give them gives them a narrative weight that they have to carry. It's a memory that they have to hold onto. So if you use the context to direct their attention, to give them the tools to tell the story that you want to tell, to tell that in collaboration with you, you're going to have, I think, a more successful story. Do you need to know how things move? Yes, if it's in relation to something else.
[Howard] When I look at Fawzi bear, I think of him as being fluffy all the way through. I don't think of your hand in him. I just think… I mean, the surface of Fawzi bear, the way he moves… He's a big fluffy bear. And so the piece that you didn't build, because you couldn't, because there's no room for your hand, is a piece that I go ahead and imagine for you.
[Erin] And on that beautiful metaphor, we're going to take a short break.
 
[DongWon] Wouldn't it be so nice if you could outline your novel, organize your worldbuilding, write your book, format your ebook, and publish it on the same website? You're in luck. Camprie is the all-in-one platform for authors, offering both a full-featured writing software and KDP-style publishing, but with 80% royalties and none of the predatory practices you're stuck with with a few other competitors. Campfire's tools feature versatile panels that make creating characters as simple as moving notecards around a corkboard only much more organized, convenient, and without the inherent dangers of working with thumbtacks. Its wide range of tools include templates for creating settings, a magic system builder, and more. All of which are connected to a word processor that makes it easy to reference your notes as you write. When you're ready, publish your book on Campfire's e-book shop and include artwork, worldbuilding notes, short stories, and more for readers who want to explore your setting in more detail. Try Campfire today at campfirewriting.com and bring your book to life.
 
[Erin] So the question that I have, now that we're back, is, we've sort of been presuming in our first half that you know the story that you want to tell, and you can then shape the context around that story. What if you've just been worldbuilding in worldbuilding and worldbuilding and you've got all context, and you're not sure, like, where the story is in there? Are there any tools that you can use to actually figure out how to use that context as a lens and not just a landscape?
[Mary Robinette] I have a worksheet we've shared with readers before that I will use when I find myself in this position. It hasn't happened to me a lot, but every now and then, I have an idea and I have the world for it, but I have no idea what the story is. Because most of the time, I do have a character in mind. So I go through an exercise to figure out what kind of things that can go wrong and who can be affected by it. So I will list a list of 20 people who can be in that world, looking at the socio-economic spectrum. I will look at power structures. I will look for those things to look for where things can hurt. Which is not that every story has to be about pain and hurt, but that is usually a place to find a stake and defined someone who has a reason to want to change something. Whether it is something about themselves or something about the larger world. So those are things that I will look for is who has a reason to activate and…
[Howard] Just asking the question is often enough to end up with a character or an entire story. When I look at a magic system or a technology system, one of the first questions I ask is if it's valuable, can it be stolen, can it be smuggled, can it be counterfeited? Just asking the question is enough that suddenly a whole smuggling ring pops into my head, and now I have a story. A whole counterfeiting ring, and now I have a heist or whatever. So, asking the questions about, as Mary Robinette said, asking about the pain points is often the easiest starting point.
[DongWon] Yeah, I mean, one place to start… I think this is kind of tying into what Mary Robinette's saying, is take a look at the worldbuilding you've created. If you've done a ton of worldbuilding, you've done a lot of creating that context, and you're looking for a story to have that context within, then you can look… What you're looking for is what are you interested in. What you're looking for is why am I writing this story? And you will have focused on different parts of the worldbuilding over others. Say you are focused on the religion and spirituality of this world. Say you're focused on the history and mythology, the prophecies, the economics, the technology. Whatever those things are, figure out which one you were drawn to and build on that. Right? Like, this can be Mistborn's magic system. This can be the history and poetry of Lord of the Rings. This can be the Galactic politics of Star Trek. Right? Each of these are pulling the audience, and pulling you, as the creator, in different directions. And that can give you a starting point of what do you want to have your characters interacting with.
 
[Mary Robinette] I sometimes will… When I'm having trouble with this kind of thing, one of the other things that I'll do is the mashup. Where I'm like, okay, here's this context that's really interesting, this world. What happens if I remove a character from another context and drop them into this one? This is essentially fanfiction, which I think is a glorious thing. But this is a way to have your fanfiction jollies and still get paid for it. Which is that you take a character that you love from another world, you drop them into this context. They're gonna change because of the new context. Obviously, you're going to rename them, but the social circles that they have, all of those things, how do they react? How are they moving through this world? Sometimes I will… Sometimes it's not from another piece of IP, it's… I have this character that has come into my head that I haven't been able to find the world for them, and I just shove them into this context to see kind of… Thought experiment about what happens. And often the contrasts between the two will give me opportunities that I wouldn't have had when I was just, like, single-handedly… Or single-mindedly focused on one thing.
[Erin] Yeah. I think a lot of times… I've been thinking about this in a slightly different way, because of the game writing I've been doing, which is that, while you don't want to create contexts that, like, lead the person down the wrong path, creating game hooks when you are creating a setting is a big thing that people do in tabletops. So you'll write about a world and you'll create little pieces, like little bits of discontent, little pieces of things that the GM can, like, use if they want to, then create a whole story in a place that you haven't written it for them, you've just suggested it. I think of those as, like, the but-also's. Like, if you describe a great place, there's always somebody who'd be like, oh, but also… Like, oh, have you thought about that? Or think about, like, who in your setting would write the Twitter thread that's like…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Hold on to your butts. You think that, like, X thing is great? Like, about this context? Like, here's 15 things that are horrific. Like…
[DongWon] [garbled] Twitter? It's just a horrifying thing to introduce.
[Laughter]
[Howard] You know what? Coming back to the eight gems of Rohisla, you put them into your game, and then in the little sidebar for game hooks, it says, "Actually, six of the gems of Rohisla are genuine and two of them are counterfeits." And now we know that there's a story here that the players might be able to interact with.
 
[Mary Robinette] There's another thing that I think is kind of fun to play with, which is unspoken context. Where you, the writer, are aware of something and it is affecting the way you move… Everything happens in the story, but you don't necessarily need the reader to know it. For instance, when we recorded these episodes, we recorded them out of sequence. So the episode that you just listen to, we made a ton of jokes about poop chutes. But we were recording it on Navigator of the Seas and DongWon was not with us. In our timeline, the thing that we just recorded was an episode that you heard weeks ago about the eight gems of Rohisla, and we're all present for that. So it's shaping the way we are moving through. So sometimes it can be fun, actually, to have that little piece of that iceberg, you don't need the whole iceberg there, but just a little piece of the iceberg that is affecting the way characters interact with each other. And it's not that you have to make sure that the reader understands it. Like, I did not need to pause and explain this, you would have been fine without that. But it does affect the story. And so sometimes I will play with that. Like, offstage, these two were totally getting it on, and it's affecting small things, but I don't need the reader to understand it. I don't need to do a side quest to go watch the sexy fun time scene.
[Erin] Well, that is fun.
[Mary Robinette] It is.
[Laughter]
[Dan] I do think it's delightful that our context episode is the one riddled with inside jokes.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] Absolutely.
[Dan] We didn't do this on purpose.
[DongWon] Half of them, I'm not getting, because I missed the cruise.
[Mary Robinette] There's a whole thing about trees and poop chutes and Legolas, like, scooping poop at the bottom, because that's where all his… It's…
[DongWon] Okay.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] All right.
[Erin] [garbled] context.
[DongWon] Without this context, actually.
[Erin] It gets away from us. It's time to give homework and move onto a new one.
 
[Erin] So, now we have the homework for you, which is, I'd like you to take a context, some piece of worldbuilding that you've done, and come up with three different narratives that you could write that use that context. Then, separately, I want you to take a narrative that you've written and come up with three new contexts in which that narrative would succeed.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Me typing?)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.20: The Lens of Where and When 
 
 
Key Points: Where and when, aka setting, or worldbuilding. What are societal constraints and conventions that you can use?  How are your characters shaped by the world they are in? What nitty-gritty details of daily life are going to show up in your work? Where does the poop go? Where do place and setting hit person? What has the character experienced? Meaningful details make a world become vivid. Make your characters interact with the world. How do you build a setting that can change, without breaking? Sometimes you do upend it, and write about the consequences of that. Or you can keep the definitive parts, and change things around that. What happens after the glorious revolution can make a really interesting story.
 
[Season 20, Episode 20]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is your opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 20]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[Dan] The Lens of Where and When.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
 
[Dan] Today we're going to talk about where and when, and we're going to talk about setting. How you view and use setting. And in speculative fiction, we often call this worldbuilding. But once you've finished building the world, how do you capture it on the page? How do you convey that world, and how, most importantly, does that world change the things that you're writing and change the way that you're telling the story? What does it really mean for a setting to be vivid, or a world to feel deep, or a place to feel lived-in? And so I want to throw this question out first, how does the setting, how does the place where the story takes place, change what you are writing and how you write it?
[Mary Robinette] One of the things that I find is that this is a thing that I play with a lot because I'm writing secondary world fiction sometimes and sometimes I'm writing alternate history, and they offer me different choices. We've talked before about how sometimes when you're writing something that's an alternate history, when we had C. L. Clark on last season, that there is a tension that comes from this, from the audience's awareness of the setting. And that you can use that to change the way the audience is thinking about the story. And you can also use it as a way of focusing in on the story, the story that you're trying to tell. So I find that when I'm trying to set a story, that one of the things I'm looking for are kind of sort of the landscape things that I use. Some of it is that, with time in particular… Yeah, time in particular, I'm looking for the societal constraints and conventions that I use. If it's a time of war, that's going to be a very different story than a time of peace. So those are things that I look at for how I support some of the other choices that I've already made.
[Erin] I think, for me, there sort of two things. One is that characters are shaped by the world they live in. And I think this is sometimes where, not to go back and think… Bring trad character into it, but I think it's really important. Because I think sometimes, because worldbuilding can be so exciting in speculative fiction, like, we can go really ham on, like, thinking of, like, every really interesting thing and how the sewer system works and, like, how the magic system works without thinking about, like, what does it actually mean for, like, John Jane Doe walking down the street, and, like, what that means in terms of what do they encounter. What systems are there? How do they get from place to place? Where are the tensions that they're getting in their everyday life? What's easy for them that we would find hard? What's hard for them that we might find easy? So, I think the first thing I think about a lot is, like, where… How does the place sort of weigh… We talked about weight earlier this season… How does the place weigh on the characters in both a good and bad way? How do they feel it? How do they live in?
 
[Dan] Yeah. And that's such an important thing to think about, when you're worldbuilding, because when we are doing worldbuilding, I know there's often a tendency to think about the really broad kind of Tolkien-esque kind of things. Like, this is a world that has elves, and they live in trees, and whatever you're trying to do. Whereas the nitty-gritty kind of daily life details are often the ones that are going to show up in your work so much more than that. How do they get around in this city that lives… They live in trees? Do they have public transportation? Do they just have to walk everywhere? Do they have any kind of…
[Mary Robinette] Like the puppet [garbled] you gotta go get that.
[Erin] Yes.
[Laughter]
[Dan] What is going on here? And I remember when I was breaking in, there was this huge push to think about economy. And every time I would go to a convention, there would be some worldbuilding panel where they were like, you have to think about where all of the food comes from and where all the money comes from. And, yes, I think that that's a useful thing to think about. But, for me, I agree with you, Erin, that so much of it comes down to character and what is going to affect these characters. And, yes, if there is no food around or if food is scarce, that's something that's going to weigh on them heavily. But if there's always food and they don't have to think about it, then maybe it's never going to come up in your story.
 
[Erin] Yeah, I think… And, I think I also… I often find, like, those systems questions, like, do you get so, like, taken away from the people. Like, people always ask, like, where does the poop go? A question we should always ask…
[Laughter]
[Erin] About our stories, truly. But, like, that's somewhat interesting, but if you're, like, so and so, like, they have a poop shooter system that, like, uses hollow vines to shoot it out of the trees. Like…
[Laughter]
[Erin] [garbled] elves.
[Dan] This is why Tolkien never got into it.
[Laughter]
[Erin] But Legolas was, like, well, like, that attracts, like, rodents, that attracts weird things to the trees, so, like, whose job is it, like, who's actually down there, like, sweeping up at the bottom, like, of, like, where the poop shooter goes out?
[Dan] Cleaning up…
[Erin] That is…
[Dan] Pneumatic vines.
[Erin] The pneumatic vine cleaner.
[Dan] Legolas! There's rats in the pneumatics again!
[Erin] Like, there are 10 more… 10 times more stories about Legolas, the pneumatic cleaner, and, like, whatever's happening there then there are, like, to me, then the big systemic questions. So, it's like when place and setting, like, hit person, that's when, for me, the sweet spot is, for sure.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah, and I will often use that when I'm having trouble finding traction on a thing. Where I've got the general idea, but I'm like… What am I going to do with this? I don't always go sequentially. Sometimes I start with character, but sometimes, I'm like I don't know who this story is about. And I will look at place for who is available to me. And I look across the socioeconomic spectrum, who are the people that are the poorest people of society, who are the poop cleaners down at the bottom? Maybe it's a high status job, who knows?
[Erin] I like that. It's Legolas' duty.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] That's why he's got to have the braids, to keep…
[Chuckles]
[Dan] Oh, my God.
[Erin] Sorry, listeners.
 
[Dan] So. At the risk of getting us back on track…
[No, no]
[Dan] Let's talk a little bit more about time, about the when half of this where and when, because if you are writing historical fiction, if you are writing something set in our world, I think it becomes very natural to think about time. But if you are writing something about outer space, if you're writing something about… Set in a completely different world altogether, then there's… Time still matters. Like you were saying, is this a time of war or is this a time of peace? Is this a time of intellectual Renaissance? Is this a time of whatever it is? There's a lot of those when questions we can still ask.
 
[Mary Robinette] And it's also, I think, for me, one of the things that's fun to play with with when is also when in the characters life is this? What are the things that they have experienced? Knowing a little bit about their history, that's… That history is part of the when of the character. And, again, with the character, but it does affect the way the story is told. If you know that it is after a traumatic event for… In a time of war, chances are that this character has experienced traumatic events. What are those, how do they affect the story? Also, time of day can make a huge impact on a story. A scene that is set at noon can often read very differently than one that's set at midnight. Hello. Let us meet at noon…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] For our romantic tryst that no one will know is happening.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Like…
[Erin] And that… But that's interesting, because it immediately makes me think, well, what kind of world… Like, if I want to have that, if I want a tryst at high noon, but no one knows it's happening, what does that say about the way time is viewed and used in that world in a way that's different from ours? Is it, like, the sun is so hot that it's, like, so dangerous to go out during noon because your eyes will melt out of your face, and so, therefore, like, it is dangerous and difficult and that's why this is the time to meet? So I think it's sometimes fun to, like… Time is something I think is hard for us to get away from in some ways, but a lot of times, even when we create new worlds, they're still like working 9 to 5, like, in some ways, they're still doing everything during the day and sleeping at night, because that's the way we do. But, like, is that always the case? What about a place where there is no night, or there is no day? All of that kind of stuff.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. I'm working on a short story right now, as we record this, where my character winds up in a world that… Cave systems, it's all like phosphorus and fungi, and I'm like, do they have day night cycles? Like, when is sleeping happening? How do they tell the passage of time? How do they tell seasons? I'm just finishing working on Martian Contingency. And I think I have probably complained about this multiple times, that I have so many regrets because I decided to structure it around calendar, but there's the Earth calendar and then there's the Martian calendar, and Martian days are 39 minutes longer than Earth days. So, when do we celebrate holidays? Do we keep them with what's going on at home, do we celebrate them at a new time based on the cycles on Mars? And also your living underground, so your idea of day night cycles are based on the very few people who are going out on the surface. And it's like… It becomes this whole cascading thing where the when of the story affects, like, every decision that I made and also it kind of hits a point… It's not arbitrary, but it's… It offers opportunities to be in flux and reveal something about people, because of the way they are making… They are interfacing with time.
[Dan] And speaking of time, this is the time when we are going to pause for a moment.
 
[Dan] All right. So we are back. And I would like to ask you one of the other questions that we posed at the very beginning. What does it mean for a setting to be vivid? How does a setting come alive?
[Erin] I have an answer to this, I think, that actually comes back to time as well. So, a couple of years ago, I got the opportunity to write for the Pathfinder Lost Omens travel section. And I was actually in charge of the time and calendar section, and got to think about how different cultures within this really big world of Golarion, which is the Pathfinder world, how different cultures actually dealt with time. So as I was thinking about it, I thought a lot about how we… When we decide to mark an occasion, when we decide to measure our world in a particular way, there's usually a reason for it. Sometimes it's an arbitrary Emperor, as in our month system. But it can be much more meaningful. So I think worlds feel vivid when things that we choose to put in them have meaning. Like, have a… Have, like, a real meaning to them. And so, like, for example, I think, working with goblins, and I decided that they actually measure times by the length of songs and campfires. And so everything… I like that, because I was like fire is so visceral, like, how long… And they really know, like, how long this fire will burn, and they have, like… It's something that they all kind of can figure out, like, really quickly, and they know how long this song lasts. So there like, okay, we're going to sing this long song, and by the time that's the end, we will… It will have been an hour or three hours. And you get to a point where you could sing it in your mind. And you don't actually have to sing that song out loud. And what I like about that is that it's details. So I think worlds become vivid when you have details and those details have meanings that resonate with the world and make sense for it.
[Dan] Yeah. Well, and I would add further that your story needs to take advantage of those details. If that's something that we can only learn about reading the appendix, then it didn't necessarily affect the story in any way.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] Whereas if your characters are kind of constantly singing that song to themselves in the background, that that's how they talk about time and they say, "Wait for me here, I'll be back in two songs of whatever," then that matters, and it does bring it to life.
[Mary Robinette] The other thing about that is that it is an interaction with the world. One of the things that I see people do frequently when they… They have world builder's disease, is that they can describe a world, they can use all of these beautiful pieces of language to tell you about the trees and the vines in the poop shooters and all of this, like, gloriously visceral language, but no one interacts with it. And so the story can become static. For me, the thing about the where and the when is that it is a thing that is inhabited. Like, time passes. I know that my animals can tell time, because if I'm late with their meal, they definitely let me know. So they have an awareness of time. But it is that interaction with the time. It is the this is a thing that supposed to happen. So when I'm thinking about it, I am thinking about how is my character interacting with it? The thing that you were talking about, the being back in two songs. That's an interaction with it. What are the other ways my character is interacting with the world? And that, for me, is how I make it vivid. By making it a lived in place.
[Erin] And I also think, challenging the world that you've built. I think sometimes we're reluctant because we spent all this time building, like, a beautiful house of cards and you don't want to blow on it. But that's when things get interesting. So I was thinking about the measuring time by fire, and, like, what happens in a typhoon? When you really needed to measure it, and the fire goes out unexpectedly. Like, then what happens? Like, and that probably happens at a crucial moment of conflict. So, I like to set up a world, and then by… If you can knock over parts of the world and the world still stands, I think, for some reason, that feels more lived in and more vivid. Because there are many things in our world that don't make sense for that fall apart and we still keep going. So when things are too perfect and everything lines up to well, sometimes it also feels like very… Like a doll's house that's, like, really pretty, but like it doesn't feel like… It feels like dolls are living in there instead of, like, people in these stories.
 
[Dan] Yeah. Well, and that's a big question that I often think about with worldbuilding, especially with a series or, like you were talking about with Pathfinder, some kind of ongoing setting that kind of more or less needs to remain static. You want your characters to be able to affect the world. You want things to be able to change. But you still want to be able to tell more stories in there. How can you build a setting like this that has intriguing when's and why's and you're able to mess with it without completely upending it and breaking it? So that book 2 takes place in a different setting altogether?
[Mary Robinette] I think it's… I think, first of all, that you actually can upend it and have book to take place in a different setting. So that's an option. But if you don't want to do that, then you think about, for me, the things that define the world as this is the place. And you can break the things around it, but there are still definitive things. So, if I'm telling a story that set in Mississippi and I dry up the Mississippi River, it has become fundamentally a different place. So I think of the Mississippi River as being a fundamental piece of the Mississippi, and I affect a lot of things around it. But I make a decision ahead of time, I'm not going to touch that. That said, it can be really interesting when you fundamentally break the thing. Sometimes the thing that is the defining characteristic is the people that are in it. But people are shaped by environment. It's all linked together.
 
[Erin] I also think that sometimes you… [Garbled] I think it's hard to break a world in some ways. Like… Fortunately or unfortunately, one thing that I often like grate at a little bit in fantasy is, like, when it's like we killed the king, and we get a new king, and, like, that definitely fixed all the things that that king was doing.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] It's like systems are very ingrained, and so I think one way to do it is to have somebody… Like, the system of the world doesn't change, but a person's understanding of it does. The way that they try to change it in their corner does. And then actually seeing the implications of change. Because a lot of times, after the curtain goes down on book 1, and the person's like we have done the glorious Revolution, it's like but all the things that you learned, all the ways that the place has weighed on you, will change the way that your revolution runs and what you do next and how easy it is for you to fall into the trap of becoming the world that you wished to break. And I think that is, like, such a… And that, to me, is a really interesting story…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Where it's like the world persists even if I try to change it.
[Mary Robinette] I think that's the thing. It's that there's logical causal chains. It's like this follows that, this happens because of that. You actually made me think of, also, Mistborn. When you hit the end of book one, it is… I remember thinking, how do you write a sequel in this? Because they've done all the things, and the world is fundamentally different. And book 2 is very much like, oh, now the world is fundamentally different. What are the consequences of that? And…
[Dan] Yeah. The… Mistborn is a great example. It's one of the ones that I always go to when I'm working with game writers and saying, "How do you end this?" This is a problem I have right now, because I'm working on the Mistborn RPG. Wendy you set your game if you have so many different points, and his series is filled with points that completely redefine what the setting is. So many people think of Mistborn as, well, there are these grand balls in this kind of dark industrial city where terrible things happen, and people sneak around in the mist. And that is one of the seven books. And then that setting changes, and you move on to the next one. And if you want to maintain, you come up with that one cool idea that you think is great and you want to maintain that over the course of several books, maybe don't kill the Lord Ruler at the end of the first one. But if you do want to explore that concept of change and explore the world is different, then, yeah, it's okay to do that.
[Erin] I know we're running low on time ourselves, but this actually reminds me of an answer to your earlier question about what does time mean? Which is also, like, where does the actual world itself… Where does the city or the country or the universe view itself in a timescale? Do you know what I mean? Are we year one of a generation shift or year 1000? Like, we usually set ourselves against something. Are we the end of an era, the beginning, the saw he middle of an empire? And, really thinking about, like, where does your actual setting take place, like, timewise? Like, what is their image? Where does it start? Where did their causal chain start of their society and are they the first link, the middle, or the end? Because, I think, that actually… Like, dying empires have some similarities, even though they die in different ways. And so do new revolutions have similarities, even if they're very different in their goals and what they do, because there's something about newness and there's something about, like, stagnation that can actually… That are a thing of time that has nothing to do with and everything to do with the actual setting that you're building.
[Dan] Absolutely. We are going to end this episode now with some homework, which is this.
 
[Dan] Take something that you have written in which the setting matters. A scene that takes place in a certain party or setting or location, a building, whatever it is. And then rewrite it in a completely different setting and see what kind of changes that suggests to the characters or forces into the story.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.19: Cooking as a Writing Metaphor 
 
 
Key Points: Swapping ingredients is creative! Chefs learn from recipes, you can too! Mac & cheese and fanfic. Cooking at home does not mean you are a failed professional chef. Sustenance writing? Meal prepping and writing prep. Creme Brulé. Understand the technique behind the recipe. Things will go wrong. Joyful mistakes! Know what biscuits should be before you make one. Good cooks gotta eat, good writers gotta read.
 
[Season 20, Episode 19]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is your opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 19]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[Howard] Cooking as a Writing Metaphor.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Howard] I'm Howard.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Dan] And I'm Dan.
 
[Howard] Hey, you know what I love? I really love to make food for other people. Almost as much as I love eating. But I think all of us kind of love eating. I remember years and years and years ago, we were talking about creativity and how occasionally you'll talk to somone and they're like, "Oh, I'm not creative. I'm just... I can't create to save my life." "Do you cook?" "Well, yeah, of course I cook." "So, if you're cooking a thing and you don't have one of the ingredients you need, what do you do?" "Um, well, I go to the cupboard and I look at what's in the cupboard and I try and find something that'll substitute." "Aha! So what you're saying is you are creative, you just didn't know it yet." And this is one of the ways for me that cooking functions as a metaphor. At a very high level, it's an acid test for whether or not you really can be creative. At a much lower level, boy, there's a lot going on. There is so much going on. There is… I'm sure we are all familiar with the phrase necessity is the mother of invention. Recently, Sandra has had some dietary needs, some dietary requirements, and I've discovered that mayonnaise works instead of butter. How did I discover that? By doing all kinds of reading and research, and it's the same sort of thing that you do when you're writing. And so, in this episode, we're going to talk about cooking as a metaphor for us as writers for writing, and I think this is going to make all of us hungry.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] It's true. One of the things that I want to say is that… You were saying everybody cooks. I'm like, actually, that's not true. There are a lot of people who don't cook. Or who think that they don't cook. But when we're talking about cooking, when we're talking about creativity, there's this whole range, like, if you have selected a frozen dinner and you stick it in the microwave, that is actually cooking. It doesn't mean always that you have to start from scratch. Like, sometimes you're cooking and you are cooking using somebody else's kitchen, sometimes you're cooking using somebody else's ingredients, sometimes you are like, I'm just not in the mood. And there's still ways to be creative within that. Anytime you're having to make a choice, the choice is the creativity.
[DongWon] Well, and… Like, in writing and in reading, there's so many valences we put on certain kinds of things. Like, we look at French cooking. Right? Michelin star French tradition cooking as like so worthy and valuable compared to other traditions. But, I've had as much enjoyment eating at a very fine dining restaurant as I have standing at a counter in a gas station eating a taco. And the way you enjoy things… And a box mac & cheese at the exact right moment is one of the finest pleasures in life. Right? So they're different kinds of writing and different kinds of creativity and art that fit different situations. That doesn't mean that the box mac & cheese is inherently worse or less valuable than the 300 dollar tasting menu. I am nourished at the end of both of those. I… Both in body and in spirit. Right? And, I think, think about what you're getting out of the things that you're making, rather than how the world would put a price tag on the thing that you're making.
 
[Mary Robinette] Absolutely. And also know that, like, there are… That those degrees of interest and degrees of skill, and that skills are things you can acquire. That the, for me, the thing at the core of this, when we're talking about cooking, is nourishing… Although there's some really good stuff that's not particularly nourishing, like, give me a delicious s'more. Like, if that's, like, a toasted marshmallow? Oh, my God.
[Howard] Burnt sugar and air.
[Mary Robinette] Yes. So good.
[DongWon] There's a lot of different kinds of nourishing.
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[DongWon] Right? There's body, there's emotion, this spirit, there's all these different things. Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yes. This is absolutely true. But if you're looking at something and thinking, oh, I can't do that because I don't have those skills. The top chefs did not have those skills either when they started.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Mary Robinette] They learned them.
[DongWon] And you learn from recipes. Right? You learn from starting to read recipes from a book that explains the basics. For me, that was The America's Test Kitchen Cookbook. I know a lot of people sort of of my generation learn to cook from that book where it just goes through, here's the core techniques, here's how to break down a chicken, here's how to heat up a pan, here's, like, all the very basic techniques that let you learn the different components of what a dish is, what a recipe is.
 
[Howard] It… I hadn't thought about this before, but boxed mac & cheese may be kind of like fanfic. In that you start with something where you know exactly what it's be… You've seen it a thousand times, you know exactly what's in it. But you make the boxed mac & cheese and then you reach for the Panko breadcrumbs and the bacon bits and you put them in on top and now you've done slash fic.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] You've done your own take on Kraft mac & cheese or whatever. And there is absolutely nothing wrong with that. Because at some point, at some point in your cooking journey, you realize, hey, you know what? I… What if I actually use real cheese instead of this powdered stuff, and a mixture of milk and butter? How do I get to that point? That might be interesting. I'm going to try that. As a writer, boy, what if I build my own fantasy universe instead of using Gray Hawk, instead of using Dungeons & Dragons?
[Dan] So, one of the things to remember about this is… Nobody looks at the home chef and says, "Aw, it's too bad you're a failed professional chef."
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Right. Yes.
[Haha!]
[Dan] Right? Like, just because you cook at home doesn't mean that you have professional aspirations, or that you need professional aspirations. And writing can be the same thing. It's something that we do because we love. Even if your goal is to eventually make money with it, you start because you love it. And it is a thing that brings you joy. And, so making sure that you know kind of what your goals are as a writer can help you deal with those thoughts of inadequacy or criticisms coming from outside. Somebody finds out that you're a writer, they'll immediately ask, "Oh, have you published anywhere? Have you sold anything?" Shut up. That's beside the point.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] That might be our goal, but that's not why we're doing it.
 
[DongWon] Yeah. And one of the distinctions I think about when thinking about what the difference is between… Not the home chef and a professional chef, but what I think of as sustenance cooking versus cooking for joy. Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] The… I resent sustenance cooking. When I have to make myself lunch in the middle of a work day, or it's seven o'clock on a Wednesday night and I'm starving and I need to prepare what to eat, like… I'm furious at the idea that I need to, like, stop and cook.
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] Right? That's sustenance cooking. Versus cooking a meal with… For somebody you love or for yourself or whatever it is. And the difference, to me, is intention. Right? When you approach what you're doing with intention, that changes… That changes from the emergency I need to feed somebody box mac & cheese to the I'm going to build a sauce for this mac & cheese. I'm going to add the breadcrumbs. I'm going to do more with it. So, even if it is fanfic that you're doing, when you're approaching that fanfic with the kind of intention about what you're trying to accomplish and what effect you want to have on your audience, that, I think, is transformative and brings a different level into it.
[Howard] Okay. Pop quiz. What is sustenance writing? I'm going to say email.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] I was going to…
[Howard] I'm going to say email.
[DongWon] I think journaling can be sustenance writing. I think email. But I do think there… There's a lot of kinds of writing… I think a lot of writing… The kind of writing you would do for fanfic, the kind of writing you do just as tests to see if something works. Right? I think there's a lot of times people are sitting down and forcing themselves to write. They're like, I have to get a thousand words out today. Right? Otherwise I can't call myself a writer if I'm not doing that. I think writing when it comes from obligation as opposed to a pull towards craft and attention… And that's not me saying that writing… That kind of sustenance writing isn't important.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] It's hugely important and valuable. And learning how to do that's import… In the same way that me learning to feed myself, even though I resent it, is also important.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah, but also, like, learning to feed yourself in ways that you don't resent…
[DongWon] Exactly.
 
[Mary Robinette] Learning to do sustenance writing in ways that you don't resent. Like, I… One of the things that I often find is that I have something that's prepackaged, that's available. So, for my emails, I have templates, often. These are things that you can do. And also, for me, when I'm writing… Like, when I need to make progress on a project, sometimes I have to do sustenance writing on that, where it's like, I just have to make forward progress. And if I break it down into small chunks that… It's like meal prepping. Where I'm like, I know that tomorrow I'm going to be able to do actual, like, prose writing, but today I can do my meal prepping, I can set all of my ingredients up, I can make a bullet list of these of the things that I need to do. And often, when you do that prep… When you walk into the kitchen, it's like, oh! As a complete accident, we have… I've got… It turns out that I don't actually love shopping for groceries, and doing the menu planning. But I really enjoy cooking. My husband is often… He's doing some volunteer work that's 20 minutes away. And so he will let me know, I'm on my way home. And it's not a predictable time. So what I've been doing is, I've been doing all of the sous chef work, all of the prep work, and then I get that 20 minute notice, and I walk back into the kitchen and I cook. And I'm finding that that is actually starting to influence the way I'm writing, too. That I will do some prep work, and I'll take a little bit of a break, and then I'll come back and it's like, oh, look at this gift that I've given to my future self.
[DongWon] This is me spending a day and making stock…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Kimchee for the month. Whatever it is.
[Dan] Yeah. There's this… I love this idea, and it's reminding me of the cooking thing that I'm going to horribly mispronounce, because it's French. Maison plase? [Maison plais?] The idea there is that you prep all your ingredients in advance. That you pre-chopped everything, that you premeasured everything. So that when it's time to cook, you just have them close at hand. And I'm realizing as I listened to everyone talk, that that's how I use outlining. That if I have my outline, and I am an extensive outliner… I outline scene by scene. And so when it is time to write the next thing, I can open that outline and look at it and I know who's in this scene and what it is supposed to accomplish and what is supposed to happen and blah blah blah. Which is just like having everything pre-chopped and I can just pick it up and throw it in a pan.
[Mary Robinette] And it doesn't have to be outlining. You can also, if you're a discovery writer, you can also bank sensory details. So that you've got those ready at hand. So what does this room look like? I will often use C. L. Polk's five four three two one technique. Where I just write down, okay, what are the five things that are visible in this room? What are four things that I can hear? And I'll just go through those… All five senses so that they're banked, so when I sit down, I've already thought about that. Even if I'm doing some discovery writing.
[Howard] We're going to take a quick break. And after the break, I'm going to argue with someone who's been dead for 150 years.
 
[Howard] All right. In the nineteenth century, French chef Antonin Careme famously declared that there are five mother sauces. Espagnole, veloute, bechamel, tomate, and hollandaise. And I looked at those when I learned this and realized four of those are thickened with a roux, which is butter and flour. And one of them is a water and oil emulsion. Dude, there are only two mother sauces.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] There are only two, because four of them are exactly the same thing, all you're changing is the flavor. I bring this up because this only ever happens in cooking. I've never had writers argue about what kinds of forms there are for writing, or anything.
[Mary Robinette] Oh, you are not hanging out with the right writers. That's all I have to say. There are only three stories.
[Yeah]
[Mary Robinette] It's only Man meets man, man… It's like…
[DongWon] There's only The Heroes Journey, there's only Save the Cat, there's only…
[Howard] Yes. The one I heard was there's only two stories. Somebody… Stranger comes to town and somebody goes on a trip. And I'm like, those of the same story, it's just the point of view.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. There's only one story!
[Howard] The point here is that I love structure, I love formula. And the first thing that happens when I look at a formula or a structure is I begin asking it… I begin trying to break it. I wrap it around things it shouldn't be wrapped around, I play with taxonomy. I love this. Does it result in good cooking? Eh… Maybe. Sometimes. Does it result in good writing? It can. What are the things where you've done this? Where you've taken a form and you've said, well, this form is interesting, but it really doesn't mean what I think… What everybody says it means. I'm going to do something else with it.
[Mary Robinette] Um... [Kaily.]
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] But it is… I think that is the heart of this, is that we'll hear a writer say, "Oh, I don't want to do anything formulaic." And the difference between formula and formulaic is very interesting. So I tend to think of writing as recipes. And when I am doing recipes, I always wind up swapping something, because, you know what, I just want a little bit more of this, or a little bit more of that. And when I'm writing, also, it's like, the number of times that I have secretly done a retelling of something and I just haven't told anyone that it's a retelling… And I haven't asked… I've like filed the serial numbers off really hard. No one's noticed. No one's noticed, but I'm using somebody else's recipe. This is… Like… There are… You go to a restaurant and you order the cream Brulé, and there's a whole bunch of… Like, boy, that is a very simple dessert that you can really mess up. But that's something… That's a recipe that someone invented, and it has become a genre.
[Howard] Someone whose first question was, can I use this blowtorch in the kitchen?
[Laughter]
[DongWon] The answer is yes.
[Howard] Yes, you can.
[DongWon] [garbled] fire.
[Mary Robinette] I had a Parmesan cream Brulé with a spicy red pepper jelly on top of the Brulé part is an appetizer that was transcendent. And that was someone going what if… What if I take this well-known thing and swap some stuff out?
 
[DongWon] Because, I think, getting to sort of the core of what you're talking about, and the core of what Howard's talking about in terms of, like, yes, there are the mother sauces, yes, it's important… Blah blah blah blah blah. But what matters more is that there's technique behind each of the mother sauces. Right? And I've read so many cookbooks that have been completely transformative to my practice, that have been so useful. The one that I think made more of an impact than any other is a book called Ratio by Michael Ruhlman. And Ratio, it's a very slim book, and it's just teaching you not to think in terms of recipe, but giving you the logic of why recipes are structured the way that they are. The ratios that go into thinking about food, into thinking about drink, and to thinking about… I mean, Samin Nograt's Salt, Fat, Acid, Heat is getting out this in a different way. Right? Those are the four elements of any dish. Salt, fat, acid, and heat. How are you applying them, that's going to make things delicious. Right? And so, think about ratio, think about elemental ingredients, and you'll see the logic behind the recipe. And then, any recipe you run into, you could figure it out. Right? Any book you want to write, if you understand the ratios, if you understand the core elements, you can write a mystery, you can write a space opera, you can write a romance, you can do whatever story you're trying to accomplish.
[Dan] I am trying to imagine… We're recording several episodes today. This one is coming before lunch.
[Laughter]
[Dan] And I am trying to imagine what this episode would be like if we recorded it after lunch. When we were full, and we didn't want to think about food anymore. We wouldn't get this enticing description of cream Brulé.
[DongWon] Dan, you're underestimating our ability to get hungry thinking about food.
[Laughter]
[Dan] And writing is a lot like that. And I think a lot of it, a lot of the time… Writer's block, for example, comes down to that same idea of I am full right now. There are words in my brain, I have already written some of them, and I'm just not feeling it anymore. And that's okay. Sometimes it is time to get up and take a walk and digest a little bit.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah, and…
[Dan] Because that is going to help you feel excited about writing again.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah, and sometimes the reason that you are not interested in cooking or food is because you're ill. And you need to take time to rest. And it's okay. And we don't… We so often have that write every day. And it's like if you don't cook every day… No. You absolutely don't have to cook every day.
[DongWon] If you're feeling uninspired, go out to eat. Go to a nice restaurant. Go to a place you've never been before. Try a new cuisine. Try a new dish that you've never tried before. And that'll help inspire you. You've got to put in the tank to get stuff out.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. One of the things I just want to quickly hop back to when we were talking about the salt, fat, acid, heat, is that this is something that I have been thinking about more and more over the last year is thinking about the why. So, like, I tend to sit down and talk to you about what a mystery structure is. But why does it work? When we talk about the long night of the soul, or in a heist structure, the false… The all is lost moment. But that's the plot twist where, oh, this was the secret plan all along. And I think it's because there's a contrast. And so when I see people who are playing with the recipe, and they swap an ingredient out, but they don't understand what that ingredient does. That's, I think, when you get the fiction that feels lifeless or formulaic. Because they aren't swapping it with intention, they're just swapping it to swap. They're just swapping it to do something different.
[Howard] That's… Gary Larson of The Far Side perfectly described that contrast element in cooking when the polar bears are sitting outside the igloo and one of them says, "Man, I love these things. Cold and crunchy on the outside, and soft and warm in the middle.
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] Anyway. But, yeah, that… If you don't know why these things are there, then when you make the substitution, it's a roll of the dice.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] You're going to make the wrong sub.
[Dan] Okay. So this is bringing your metaphor back around to a place where the puppetry metaphor also got two. Which is the idea that execution is a vital part of this. That any recipe that you follow is going to be uniquely yours because you are the one who made it. Just like when we were talking about the mother sauces, and the idea that we joked that there's only one story. Something happens to a person. You could reduce all recipes down to somebody eat something. Like, when we get that granular with it, it's not helpful anymore. Whereas, you think about a hamburger, for example. That is a formula. That is a recipe. Although every hamburger that you've had is different from every other hamburger that you've had. You can get very creative with it, you can deconstruct it, you can add different elements to it. But ultimately, it is going to be uniquely yours if you are the one who made that hamburger. And I would rather eat your hamburger than a generic one somewhere else.
[Howard] I would rather eat your hamburger then let you eat it.
[Laughter]
 
[DongWon] Well, when you talk about execution, one thing that comes to mind is I think a very important thing. I cook a lot. I feel like I'm a pretty good cook. I like to cook, I make good food, people enjoy it. The number of times something goes wrong in the kitchen while I'm making a meal… Making a meal I've made a million times before. Last time I roasted a chicken and a number of small things just went slightly off the rails. Right? I was like, oh, I don't have the soil. I was making the cocktails, I was like, oh, I don't have lines. You know what I mean? And it's just like things inevitably go wrong. In terms of it could be as dire as you burn yourself, you cut yourself. It could be as minor as this is the wrong kind of onion. Right? And how you respond to that, and how you move through that, I think, is what defines a great cook from somebody who's struggling. Right? And when I see people… I've been to people's houses and they're struggling with the food is not at the level that they wished it would be, it's because they don't know how to respond to a setback. They let the setback overwhelm them and don't understand how to improvise, how to move, how to replace, because they don't know the core elements that were talking about. They don't know the ratios, they don't know the broader elements. So the reason we're talking about all these things is when you're writing, something is going to go wrong.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Right? You will get derailed in your process, a character arc is not going to work the way you want it to, an emotional beat's not going to land, an action scene won't land. How do you move past that? How do you fix that?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. And I think, for me, when I have that, I try to look for the opportunities, I try to look for… Going back to puppetry, there's a thing about the joyful mistake. Croissant… Some dude forgot to put butter in when he was making… It's like puff pastry exists because somebody was like, oh, no, I forgot to add butter at the right time, and had to fold it in later to compensate. And now we have this joyful, joyful thing. So when you… When something isn't working, you can step back to what was I aiming for, what were my goals, how do I accomplish that anyway? And then it winds up being a joyful mistake that brings… Because of your response to it, because you brought your own choices to it, you wind up with something that is different than everyone else is making.
[Howard] It was a chemist at 3M who was trying to come up with a new adhesive and came up with an adhesive that really only barely worked. And that's why we have Post-it notes. This is one of the reasons why writing is so much better than cooking. Your joyful mistake may not be right for this book. But you can put it in your trunk and it will literally keep for decades.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] The puff pastry is not going to last that long.
[DongWon] It freezes pretty well.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
 
[DongWon] One thing I want to tag onto this is to return to the cream Brulé for a moment. One of the best cream Brulé's I ever had was at a Japanese restaurant which did a black sesame cream Brulé. Incredibly delicious. Combining a traditional East Asian ingredient with French technique and style and riffing on this sort of thing. When you're cooking, you're going to be pulling from lots of different traditions. You're pulling a technique… I make a lot of Korean food. I frequently pull in what would be a French technique into making a Korean dish in terms of sautéing the onions a certain way before hand or whatever, whereas Korean cooks would just toss them in. Right? And it's not that one's better or worse, it's just I put a spin on it by combining these different traditions. But it's also very important to understand why a food… To understand what the dish you're trying to make tastes like for the people who originated it. Right? I lived in Portland, Oregon for a few years, and that is a town that loves to make a biscuit. I also feel like that is a town that learn to make a biscuit by calling a friend who visited the South once and they described it to them over the phone.
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] Some of the worst biscuits I've ever had in my life. They are…
[Mary Robinette] Listen…
[DongWon] Tough.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. You and I, both Southerners… I also lived in Portland, Oregon, and every time that people would be like, you should go to this place, their biscuits, they're Southern biscuits. I'm like, these are not biscuits.
[DongWon] They are so committed to the worst biscuits I've ever had. But the thing is, what I feel in so many cases is, they haven't had enough of the original thing.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] They don't know what it's supposed to taste like, so they're trying to re-create it. And when it comes to tradition, and when it comes to writing, when you're pulling in elements from other cultures, when you're pulling in structure from another culture, there is an obligation, I think, you have to understand what the origin thing was. You're not trying to replicate it. But if you want to pull elements from it, you need to at least have a facility and be able to recognize what the thing was.
[Howard] What you're saying, if I can distill this all the way down to the roux, is good cooks gotta eat, good writers gotta read.
[DongWon] Absolutely.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] I think that might be the point where we do the homework.
 
[Howard] All right. Listen, this whole episode has been about giving you a metaphor for helping you to understand the way you write. The tools that are in front of you. If we've done this correctly, every time you sit down to cook or to eat, part of your brain will also be writing. Because we are terrible people and we may have just done that to you.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] And I'm going to double down on that. Make a list of your top three comfort foods. Top three. Then make a list of your top three comfort reads. These can be specific books, or they can be styles of books. Now, map them, one to one, on to each other. As logically, as rationally, as deliciously as possible.
 
[Howard] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (ISeeYou2)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.18: The Art of Teaching 
 
 
Key points: Teaching as a writer forces you to think through your process and what you know. Also, how do you communicate that to someone else? It helps you be more creative and challenges you. How do you get it across? Start with humility. Examples! Difference between workshops, retreats, school visits, and regular classes? Punchy, big points, not minutia. Opted in, or apathetic? 8000 jokes! Be flexible. Safe creative space. Lovely ugly alien babies. Treat them as equals. Take them seriously. Advice if you are thinking about getting into teaching? Think about a teacher who created a safe space and challenged you that you remember, and put yourself in their place. Is this something you want to do? Be enthusiastic about the subject. 
 
[Transcriptionist apology: I suspect I may have confused Marshall and Mark at some points.]
 
[Season 20, Episode 18]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is your opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 18]
 
[Marshall] This is Writing Excuses.
[Erin] The Art of Teaching.
[Marshall] I'm Marshall.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Mark] And I'm Mark.
 
[Erin] And we are here on the Navigator of the Seas. This is another one of our recorded on the cruise episodes in front of a live audience. Live audience makes a noise.
[Whoo Applause]
[Erin] Amazing. They're real. Or good sound effects. We are going to be talking today about teaching, which is perfect for this cruise, because we've all been teaching the whole week, and wanted to talk about all the different ways you can come to teaching, and what teaching means and how it can help your writing, and all that jazz. But to start, we should probably actually say what kind of things we teach and how we came to it. So, Mark, remind us who you are and what you teach?
[Mark] Hello, Writing Excuses. I'm Mark Oshiro, the author of many young adult and middle grade novels. And I feel very lucky that I have taught more times than I can count over the years. Primarily to young adults and middle grade students, though I have taught at a few adult workshops. My preference, no offense, Writing Excuses, is teaching to kids because I think about how much I wish that… Some of the people in this audience are very horrified when I say that, by the way. But I prefer, because I am so lucky that I had adults in my life when I was in high school who fostered my love of writing, and I want to show them the possibility that not only can you write and do it for a living, but that you can be a big ass weirdo and not have to edit yourself and be yourself and still be a creative person.
[Erin] What about you, Marshall?
[Marshall] I second the big ass weirdo thing. I'm… I call myself out all the time when I'm teaching kids, because it's just… I'm just being weird.
[Mark] Yeah.
[Marshall] And it's fun. But I got into teaching 17 years ago. I teach high school for the last 15 years. I've taught middle school. I was a sub for middle school for a long time, and I kind of decided, I don't know, a little later in life, like I always kind of wanted to teach, or know I could teach, and then I just went and got my credential and have been doing it for a long time now.
[Erin] Nice.
[Marshall] Like, a long time, it feels like.
[Erin] So, I am probably then the newest person to teaching. So, I… My father is a teacher, and so I feel like I come by it honestly. But I mostly teach college students. So I love that we actually have, like, a wide range of folks, and teach adults as well, as we do here on the cruise. But I teach at University of Texas at Austin, and I teach creative writing there, and have a blast. And I love students in college, I think because it feels like there right on the brink of kind of figuring out who they are, and creativity is a great way to do that. And writing can be an amazing outlet, whether the person wants to go on and become a best-selling author or whether they are an engineering major who just does this because it's something that they love and they want to put time into it.
 
[Erin] So, I'm curious, all that being said about how amazing we all are, what you think you get out of teaching as a writer?
[Mark] I actually think the primary thing I get out of it is actually forcing me to think about my process and what I do actually know. And I remember the first time I got asked to teach, I was like, "What? I've only had…" At that point, I think I'd only had two books out and I was like, "That's not enough." That's not enough knowledge, that's not enough experience. Which was wrong, because I did actually know a lot of things about writing. But, first of all, it forced me to stop and think, well, what do I know? What is knowledge that I… Or wisdom, I can impart on another person? And even throughout the years, even what I've taught was new, I've never taught that specific lecture ever in my life. And it forced me to sit and think about I taught voice and how I use it to guide my story. So I love that it makes me have this very introspective deep dive first and think about my process, what it is that inspires me and motivates me. And then the second half of it was, well, how do I communicate that to someone else who doesn't know me, is often meeting me for the first time, and they have no way in and has never read anything that I've written. So how do I communicate that to someone else, and communicate it in a way that is both entertaining and engaging, but, hopefully, that they take something away from it? I love teaching that just causes a reframe and allows you to just, oh, this thing I'm doing, I now have this chance to think about it a little bit differently.
[Marshall] I never told… I never said what I teach. I teach English, I've taught Digital Media for a bit, and now I have a creative writing class for the first time. I feel like just the actual what I'm going to do, like, in front of these kids, each day, is… Helps me be more creative and it challenges me. And I really do… I really like seeing what kids can create and how they can challenge themselves, even though they really hate English class, most of them, and they don't want to read, they don't want to write, they don't want to be there. And I say, okay, that's fair, but… I don't know, let's talk about movies for a little bit and write something. And share stories. That's my favorite part of teaching is getting to tell stories and hearing their stories. Yeah. So, I get out of it… And then, when I come back to the page, hopefully, theoretically, I am more creative. But usually, I'm very tired.
[Erin] Yeah. Teaching can take it out of you. It's very… Like, there is a perform… There is an aspect of performance. Like, some of teaching is at about actually making sure the thing lands. Like, you can be the best expert in the world on something, and actually quite horrible at teaching it, because you don't know how to, like, get somebody who's not at your level of expertise up to where you are. Like, I think, like many people have that experience of having a teacher where you're like, I wish I understood what was happening and I'm not quite there. And we all try not to be that teacher. Whether or not we succeed… Ask the students.
 
[Erin] But I'm curious, like, some of what y'all are talking about, just like unpacking all the parts of that process. So, like, how do you think about, like, how you convey something well, like, how do you teach people who are, like, not really there, how do you figure out how to get something across in a way that actually, like, works for the person that you're talking to?
[Mark] I mean, primarily it was messing up. Like, doing my early lectures, my early talks, and having those moments… The personality changing moments of silence where you're like, oh, this didn't connect, this didn't land. This joke is unnecessary. So, I have learned from having those moments and accepting, like, okay, that was embarrassing. That sucked. But it's like, oh, now I know that I can do something different. So I do something, actually, at the beginning of all of my lectures, in whatever form. If I'm teaching multiple times over a week or if I've done some short residencies before, which is… I know personally that if I'm just being taught rules, these are the rules, don't break them. I'm out. I don't do well with that kind of where… It feels very top-down. I know these things, these are the way to do it, you need to do these things. So I actually start… Or attempt to start from this place of humility. And I did hear, we, which was saying, hey, this is not about the rules of voice, with the rules of guiding your story, or whatnot. I have some information and what I think is knowledge. I hope to give it to you. So, starting from that place, and then even though I care deeply about what I'm teaching, I don't want it to feel so self serious that it's boring. I'm not giving a place for people to come into it. And I also found, as many of you saw here at Writing Excuses, like, examples. You can explain, hey, maybe think about voice in this particular way. And for me, I'm also a visual learner, someone, if you demonstrate the thing, I am attempting to learn, it helps me a thousand times more than just saying do this. So I've learned over the years that examples are so, so helpful. I have a lecture I've taught multiple times on how to write compelling dialogue, and we have a whole section in which to demonstrate how to use… How to actually utilize some of the rules, what it is is, I construct dialogue about the class I'm in in real time. And then show them, and then we create an argument and we show how it goes back and forth and just watching people open up because… It's a little bit of improv, so, of course, especially the little chaos goblins in the room are like, I'm going to say all sorts of wild things…
[Chuckles]
[Mark] And you use that to sort of guide people through this is how you create a scene. Oh, we just noticed it got confusing. Who's speaking this time? How do you write people speaking over each other, because that happens in real time in real life? So, yeah, that's how I found my way into teaching.
[Marshall] Yeah, I've found that with the age group that I teach asking them early on to write about themselves, I get them… One, I get to see how the writing is, because I love writing, but I like sharing stories, so if I can connect with them on anything, like, just the posters in my room… I have a bunch of geeky Star Wars and Marvel posters on my wall, and the kids are like, oh, what do you think of this? That's… I find that that is the best way to help those kids who really would rather not be there, there. It's not necessarily about the grade or about what I teaching, although I think what I'm teaching is awesome. I think just getting them to buy-in is a huge part of it, especially when you're teaching 15, 16-year-olds who are just like, "Bro, this guy?" You know what I mean? And I love what you said about dialogue, too, like, listening to kids talk to each other and making them talk? It's a really kind of fun way to… When I go back to the page, if I'm writing a teenager or something, like, that, like, this is what they would focus on, this is what they would… How they would communicate their day to there buddy. You know what I mean? They wouldn't share with me. But I'm just listening.
[Erin] Yeah. Like, the more of humanity you get to know, the better you can portray it on the page in some ways. And, like, how often do many of us, like, speak to kids of all ages? Like, you might have your own kids and speak to them, but a lot of times, you don't have necessarily an opportunity and, like, to really see folks in an environment where, while you do have some power over them, they sort of are able to fly free, and you can just observe the flock of wild teen birds as they go around [garbled]
[chuckles]
[Erin] That sounds bad. As they go around, and do their thing.
[I like garbled though. Yeah, that's good. Garbled]
[Erin] There you go. We are going to now take a break for our thing of the week.
 
[Erin] I have the thing of the week, so, just I'm going to keep, like, just throwing the mic to myself. And the book that I want to call out, which… Whose name I am going to forget… No. Is All This and More by Peng Shepherd. And one of the reasons I'm especially excited to talk about this book is that Peng was actually an instructor here on the cruise a couple of years ago, working, I believe, on this novel. And so it's just very meta-. Like, and I am living in the meta-cruise moment of it all. But this is a very cool book for me specifically… I mean, it wasn't written for me, but it was written for me because it is a choose-your-own-adventure novel. And the actual conceit of the book is that someone goes on a show where they're able to change parts of their life based on, like, what the show decides. So they get to, like, decide if they want to blow up their marriage or choose a different job. And at the end of the chapter, it actually gives you the opportunity to flip to whatever chapter you want. So if you want them to blow up their marriage, flip to chapter 8. If you want them to do a new job, flip to chapter 10. And it's a really interesting way of going through a book that takes a novel and a game and puts them all in one. So, definitely check it out. All This and More by Peng.
 
[Erin] And we're back. We are still on the cruise, still moving, still talking about teaching at all levels. And something else that I love that you were saying, Mark, about figuring out how to, like, convey things is using really good examples and using tactile materials. Do you find, because, I know you do school visits, like, you're not there for very long, like, you're having to, like, get in, get out, engage and go. And, like, is there a difference between that and, like, what I think Marshall and I do, where we're teaching the same folks for, like, years and years and years?
[Mark] Oh, yeah. Absolutely. My teaching technique and speaking technique is different for a workshop or a retreat than it is for a school visit. Generally, in kid lit, the school is actually how you're going to meet your readers. You might get lucky to be at a book festival that is geared towards young adults or middle grade readers, but the majority of the time I am meeting my readers, it is through school visits. So you're doing a presentation that is as long as a class period. Sometimes you're lucky, you get, like, the auditorium style where you therefore, like, an hour or two. So in those, I tend to be much punchier. I am trying to make grand big points. I'm not delving into, like, the minutia. And a lot of times, you're meeting kids who may have an interest in writing, or may have an interest in reading, but you're probably going to meet a few kids who are also deeply apathetic about it. Whereas when you're at a retreat, when you beat… Teaching a workshop, these are people who have already opted in. So they're here for that. So I tell 8000 more jokes. I think one of the best compliments I ever got was doing a school visit, and afterwards, the teacher came up to me and was like, "I've just never seen my students that energized. You're like their weird gay uncle." And I was like, "Yes!"
[Chuckles]
[Mark] That's the energy I want. And so I'm coming into these spaces, one, to as I said earlier to demonstrate that I have not had to edit who I am or edit my personality to be a professional creative person. And I'm not… In those instances, I'm not thinking I want to inspire this person to be a writer. I just want to inspire them to do the thing that they want. So I'm often surprised how often I get questions that have nothing to do with writing at all. Is to maybe someone who wants to do something creative, but the thinking of a completely different field. So then the questions tend to be more about, like, motivation, how do you keep doing this? Did you have parents who supported your creative endeavors? How did you get to the point that you are? What did you study in college? Those sort of questions. So I think the biggest advice I give as well to other people who are joining the kid lit field is you have to be flexible. You cannot go into any of these settings, especially the ones where you're there for one hour max and assume that this is how it's going to go, everything is going to go how I want. Also, children will say something to rip your soul out of your body and then move on, because it's Tuesday.
[Yup]
[Mark] So you also have to be… I mean, don't be afraid… You should be very afraid! But don't be afraid of them, like, they're going to ask the questions, especially if they feel safe. And these questions sometimes might be wild, you might have to say, "Mind your own business." But I want to foster that sense as well of, like, yes, maybe I'm only here for an hour, but I want this hour to be as impactful as possible.
[Erin] I love what you said about safety there. It makes me think about, so, before I started teaching college, I actually did, like, public writing workshops that you can do in libraries or in, actually, like, places where folks are living after coming out of, like, prison and are, like, trying to get back on their feet and they have writing classes as a creative outlet. And there's a book called Writing Alone And with Others, which was developed for prison writing workshops that we used their methodology. In the big thing there is, like, in a prison, you, like, depending on what it is, because our system is no bueno and we're all about punitive, people, like, can't actually keep pen, paper, stuff with them. So you have to do the writing exercise at the time, like, you basically walk in and you're like, here. I'm going to give you, like, a few images, and, like, an idea, and one prompt, and, like, you're just going to go. And then everyone shares their writing that they just wrote. And it's really hard. Because it is terrifying to share writing when you have a long time to write it. And if you just found out about it five seconds ago, it's really hard. And one of the big principles that we talk about in that group is that we're going to make this… This is going to be a space about safe creative expression. Not about perfection. It is… We often use the analogy of, like, having a baby. If somebody has just had a baby, you say what a sweet baby. Many babies look like aliens, but…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Just after birth is not a time to tell the parent, "Your alien looking child is freaking me out." You have to say, "What a sweet baby. I love its wide eyes." or whatever thing you can come up with that seems affirming. What I love about that experience is that, like, it has helped me to really see the good in everyone's writing and to create, like, a safe creative space for all of our lovely ugly alien babies.
[Mark] The safety thing, I think, is so important when it comes to teaching. Like, they're not going to open up, they're not going to create or create what they… If they don't feel like, if you read it, you'll betray them in some way. You know what I mean? So I really try to foster, like, the most… The safest space I can for students so that they can actually just express themselves and write something and have fun while they're at school.
[Marshall] I love that you said that as well. I'm very lucky also that I'm one of the few authors whose been able to do visits and teaching at juvenile delinquent facilities, and the biggest thing I run up into in those environments is adults who don't take the kids seriously at all. So in those spaces, it's… Someone starts talking about their writing and you treat them like a peer, on your level. So they start telling you about, like, oh, I have this story or whatever, and they're used to people dismissing it or assuming they're not going to have a future to tell that. So what I do always is, like, well, why do you want to write that? Why is it that thing? And ask them, like, essentially… They don't see them as craft questions, but I'm asking them craft questions to show them I am interested in the thing you're doing and I take it seriously. So, that's something I think in any situation, but particularly in those situations where the kids actually aren't safe.
[Erin] Yeah. I'm, like, looking for things… The thing is there is beauty to be found in all writing. And I think it's really exciting to see if somebody is really pouring their heart out. I think something else that can be hard, depending on the environment, is when people put a lot of themselves on the page, like, a lot, and you realize… You can tell sometimes, when this is someone's first opportunity to work through something, and, like, it is often just as messy as a therapy session on the page, and you are trying to react to it both as a human being, but also like… Your purpose at that point is to be affirming, but also to actually treat it as writing and not to treat it, I find, as therapy. To be like, okay, a lot happened in that piece. Like what I really thought was interesting was, like, how you kept referencing, like, the color blue. Like, that was really, like… Why did you… Why did that happen question because then it takes the person into talking about craft, and it allows them, I think, a chance to process at their own pace as opposed to being, like, oh, my gosh, did that really happen to you? One thing we do in this, in these settings, is we'll say you actually are not allowed to act as if it is about the person's life. You should always pretend that they wrote it about somebody else, because otherwise it derails the conversation into the person, and not into the prose that they put on the page.
[Mark] Yeah, I know, and I… One of the first creative writing assignments I give my student, because I'm co-teaching sort of the class with another colleague and we had them, like, recall a memory from when they were younger. And that kind of platform… Really, they hit the page with it. And so sometimes… Whenever I was talking to them and giving them feedback, I always made a point of saying, oh, the character did this, the character did this, or what do you think of that about this… And one of the students said, well, it didn't happen that way. And I said, yeah, but we're also writing fiction. So I know this is based on a memory you have, but it can be… It's fiction. I don't know the story. So…
[Erin] And I think the things that happen… I think one of the nice things about teaching, at all levels, is that some of the things that we don't talk about in writing, like, as we get older, some of the things that we like take for granted, like how much of ourselves is in our writing, become much more clear… Become clearer when people are newer to it, and so they can't hide it as well in some ways. And so some of the things that you see when you teach are things that you're like, wow, I should remember that from my own writing. Like, I should remember to think about how much of myself and my bringing to this writing experience. Or, wow, am I using… In my thinking broadly enough about dialogue? Or am I thinking about how to make things exciting in a way that aren't just the ways I've been taught, but the things that work for the story? And we're starting to run out of time. 
 
[Erin] But before we get to the homework, which feels very apropos…
[Right]
[Erin] For the topic that we're having, I'm wondering if you each have, like, one sort of piece of advice you would give if somebody is really interested in thinking about getting into teaching?
[Marshall] Think about a tea… No, in…
[Erin] I love the facial expressions that are happening.
[Marshall] That question's amazing. I think… I would go… I would suggest, think about a teacher that you had that created a safe space, that challenged you, that you remember, and put yourself in their place. Like, is that something that you want to do for other young folks? Maybe they reached you at a time where you really needed that teacher and that class and that time. You know what I mean?
[Mark] My thinking was very similar, along those lines. It was a moment where not only you were inspired by the teacher, but they did something that had you then writing and it didn't feel like homework. Because, to me, there were the moments that now I look back and I was like, you gave me more to write, and I wasn't even… I was doing it, but it didn't feel like work. And those, to me, are like the transformative experiences… Is why, at that age, when I could've been doing 20 other different things, did I choose to write more or write a different assignment or read this book? Why was it that thing and what was it that that teacher or librarian or educator did to get me to forget that I'm in school. Like, that's… And so, if you can imagine that. So, yeah, if you have that empathy or understanding, like, what was it that helped you get past that point?
[Yeah]
[Erin] And I would say for me, like, it is be enthusiastic about the subject matter, about the people your teaching. If you teach enough, you will have a day in which you are tired and you are not at your best. But, even so, I think, the enthusiasm really comes through. If you want the person to… When you want someone to learn, that really, I think, comes through. Even if you're tired, even if you're hangry. Like, that wanting someone to learn is what's important because it means you're able to be flexible, and you're thinking about the things that you brought with you from people who wanted you to learn and who were successful in getting you there.
[Mark] And they know… They know if you're excited about it. They know that you're passionate about it. And even if they might not be, they'll get there with you. Because they know you're stoked about it. So, is it homework time? [Garbled you looked like you were?] about to say one more thing.
 
[Mark] So, the homework is very similar to what we kind of just talked about, but I want you to think, if you're even kind of considering teaching, your homework is to think of something that you're very passionate about. It doesn't have to be writing, it could be knitting, it could be whatever. And create a lesson in your head or write it down that would work for you, your younger self.
 
[Erin] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Me typing?)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.17: An Interview with Christopher Schwarz 
 
 
Key Points: Keep your day job while you jump off the cliff into working for yourself. Say what you are going to say upfront, and then support it. Think about weird things, how to explain them to people, and then make it applicable. Look at How-to through the lens of social commentary. Don't be afraid to self-publish.
 
[Season 20, Episode 17]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is your opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 17]
 
[DongWon] This is Writing Excuses.
[Howard] An Interview with Christopher Schwarz
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Howard] I'm Howard.
 
[DongWon] And today, we are very lucky to have a special guest with us. We have Christopher Schwarz. Would you like to introduce yourself for us?
[Chris] Yeah. I'm Chris. I am a furniture maker and writer and publisher and I clean the toilets at Lost Art Press.
[DongWon] Multi-talented, for sure. I'm very excited to have...
[Howard] I'm feeling it because I'm the toilet cleaner here at our house.
[Laughter]
[Chris] I'm the corporate toilet cleaner, so, yeah.
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] Sometimes that's what it takes when you're in that publisher role, you know?
[Chris] Yup.
[DongWon] Anyways, I am very excited to have Christopher on with us today. As I've talked about on the show at various points, I'm an amateur woodworker, and one of the ways I think about what we talk about here in terms of the craft of writing is sort of filtered through that craft as well. So when I first started getting into woodworking as a hobby, one of the first books I read was… Or actually, I think the first book I read was The Anarchist Toolbox by Christopher. And then I just sort of learned more about what you do as a writer and as a publisher and as somebody who obviously builds incredible furniture. And when we started doing this more of our interview series, looking at the craft of writing through the lens of other things that we do in our lives, I just thought you would be a really perfect guest to have on the show. So I couldn't be more excited to have you here.
[Chris] Well, thanks for having me, Dong.
 
[DongWon] Yeah. So, just to get into it, we were chatting before, you obviously make furniture, that's been a lifelong practice for you, but also, one of your early entrances sort of to this industry was as a writer. So how do you think about that divide between what you do as a craftsman and as a writer?
[Chris] I started as a newspaper journalist. That was my training, and so I was the dead body of the week reporter in newspapers. No, I love and miss the smell of a good trailer fire. But…
[Laughter]
[Chris] I eventually sort of the need to build furniture kind of took over which came from my background with my family as hippies in Arkansas, and so I tried to find a way to meld those two things. So I could write because that was something I could do to make a little bit of money and then I could build furniture which is also something to make another little bit of money. And so combining two really well paying professions, that's sort of how it happened. And I got a job with a magazine, woodworking magazine called Popular Woodworking, was there for 15 years, and then decided the corporate publishing was really messed up and started my own publishing company, which I've run for 18 years now.
[DongWon] Was starting the publishing company something that you did immediately after leaving or was there a time where you were trying to figure out, once you decided to lower longer be at Popular Woodworking?
[Chris] I'm not brave enough to just jump off the cliff, so I had started the publishing company in 2007, and then kind of figured out how to do things there, and I quit in 2011. So I really… It was about four years where I was doing both, which I think is the best way to quit your job.
[DongWon] Yeah, I…
[Howard] That is a nice window. I was a corporate software middle manager from 2000 to 2004, and I had started cartooning in 2000. It was 2004 when we went ahead and took the plunge. You don't just decide on a new career and throw the switch when you're working for yourself. It's… Takes a lot of courage. I like the jump off the cliff aspect of it, because, yeah, that's what it feels like.
[Chris] It does. And if you have something going, even if it's a little, that gave me a lot more courage to make the step. So, I encourage people to keep their day job when they want to become a full-time whatever for themselves. Keep your day job for a while. As long as you can, until it just absolutely destroys your soul, and then leave.
 
[Howard] One of the aspects… Sorry, you mentioned journalism. One of the aspects of writing for newspapers that I think fiction writers need to wrap their head around fairly quickly is the idea that in a newspaper, you're not allowed to write your way into the thesis. You have to say what you are going to say upfront, and then start supporting it. There are a lot of times when I look at the prose I've written and I realize, oh! Oh, the paragraph is upside down. The chapter is upside down.
[Chris] Yeah.
[Howard] I just gotta reverse the order of things. And it's not that I want it to sound like newspaper writing, it's that I've forgotten that certain things you just need to say something big and clear and important upfront so that people will follow you for the rest of the page.
[Chris] Yeah, I mean, you just say it, and then you need to support it.
[Yeah]
[Chris] You need to have the underpinnings to it, and that's what makes for good writing. Even if it's not written upside down or right side up. There's… It can all be quite hidden too, if you're good at it. But, yeah, that's the underpinnings of I think a lot of really good writing.
 
[DongWon] Yeah. I mean, just getting that message across as clearly as you can. When it came to leaving and starting the press, what were your goals in starting an independent publisher and what was the thought behind that? I mean, I'm someone who comes from 20 years of working in corporate traditional publishing, and so I have some guesses as to what those frustrations were and some guesses as to what your goals were, but I would love to hear from you sort of, like, what did that look like for you and what went into that decision to sort of really build your own path there?
[Chris] Well, I knew that corporate publishing was not what I wanted to do, because that's what I had been doing [garbled] medium, and pretty much what I did for the first 10 years of Lost Art Press was do everything that was the opposite of what corporate publishing did. Everything we do, we make everything in the United States. The books we make are beyond the library grade, as far as, like, how they're made, as far as having… We don't do perfect bindings, we do [Smyth stone], we do case bound, we do hardbacks, we try to make books that look like they're a 100 years old and that will last forever. That's really expensive and hard to do. It's not that expensive. Like, surprisingly, only a few dollars more, which is a lot in corporate America, but not a lot in real terms.
[Howard] There's a reason why you don't see that in the quote mass-market unquote.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Chris] Well, it's just that…
[Howard] It's not easy.
[Chris] It's just a few pennies. It's not easy, because the factories aren't there. I mean, it's hard to do that in the United States because we don't have the… We've lost a lot of that.
[Yeah]
[Chris] Most of the good publishing is in Korea or in China or in Italy. But we've managed to do it, and do it well, but… And it was also that I saw that authors were getting screwed. I was an author, and I was getting screwed, and I was also a publisher and screwing other authors. Sort of, like, this human millipede or whatever.
[Yeah]
[Chris] And so, yeah, we decided to, like, give… Pretty much double or triple the royalties that we give to authors. And to make it worthwhile for them to spend two or three years on a book so that he… We wouldn't get rich, I mean, that's why I still build furniture, is because I still have to make… Do that to make ends meet, even though we ship out 60,000 books a year. That's just the way we're structured.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Chris] So that the authors get a really good cut. And we get really good books…
[Yeah]
[Chris] As a result. Our first book is still in print from 18 years ago.
 
[DongWon] Yeah. I mean, I own several of your books. I have the Anarchist's Workbench sitting right here in front of me, and I… It's always been remarkable to me how beautiful the additions are, and the amount of care that you guys put into making what you make. So it's really nice to hear what that process is like from your end. I can sort of see a connection in between you as a furniture maker and you as a bookmaker, as a publisher. How do you think about making objects in that way? I mean, how do you think about the intersection between those two things, whether you're building a chair or making a book?
[Chris] It has to last 200 years. That's really the baseline for me, and I don't know how many perfect bound books that I've owned and just been so disappointed in that they fall apart after the first or second reading. So when we design a physical book, we're going to use everything in our power to make sure that the book can survive floods, babies, dogs, locusts, whatever you can throw at it. But also that the writing itself is worth having around for 200 years. That these are things that haven't been said in the craft, things that have been hidden. That's a big thing in our craft is that a lot of stuff has been squirreled away or most of the knowledge of woodworking is in the graveyard. And so our job has been trying to tease that out through a variety of archaeological research and other kinds of methods. So we're trying to find stuff that's worthwhile to carry the craft forward and then put it into a time capsule, which is the book, that will make the journey.
[DongWon] Yeah. And I think it's something that's easy to forget, and one thing I've realized over my years in publishing is that we're in a physical goods business in a lot of ways. Right? Like, the physical book as an object is still the absolute core of what our industry does. E-books and audio are very important as well, and… But, at the end of the day, what we're mostly doing is making and distributing books to thousands of bookstores throughout the country. So it's really nice to hear that you're putting that front and center and thinking about the book as an object first and sort of the leading…
[Howard] Michael Stackpole once said… Chris, I'm pretty sure this will offend you on two counts.
[Laughter]
[Howard] He said that writers… Publishing is the business of shipping blocks of wood all over the country.
[Laughter]
[Chris] Yeah, he's not wrong. Stackpole was…
[DongWon] He's not wrong. Yeah.
[Chris] He's not wrong. Yeah. It's a different form of wood, for sure. But the physical media is hugely important to me. And… But I love digital this, that, or the other. I'm not discounting it. It's so portable and allows so many other things. But I think that, like, albums and like cassettes… My kids are into cassettes. What is wrong with them?
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] They're back.
[Chris] Yeah. What… Didn't we get into eight tracks yet? So, physical media is going to have its day, I think, fully, because you can't take it away from us. My phone, all the time, is losing this song or that song or something from years ago. It's like, no, I want to carry this around, it's an object that I revere. I have Susanna Clarke's first novel that I just carry around with me, like a… I don't know, a love letter. So that's important.
 
[DongWon] That's really wonderful. Yeah, I mean, speaking of Susanna Clarke, I… You as a reader, like, what kind of things do you like to read and engage with on your own time? I mean, we were talking a little bit about, before this, that you see a connection between science fiction and the work that you do, and I'm kind of curious to hear more about that.
[Chris] Yeah. I'm a science-fiction nerd to the core, and I don't get to read it as much now because when you're a publisher… Well, I spend all day reading, and so sometimes the last thing I want to do at the end of the day is pick up a book, which sucks.
[DongWon] I feel that. I don't know when the last time I read a book for pleasure was.
[Chris] Oh, it's so hard. Because when I was a kid I… I mean, I read the library's limit every week. And that was me. So my pleasure is just few and far between. I mean, Susanna Clarke, that book, Jonathan Strange & Mr Norrell, I don't know how many times I've read that book, and some of the follow-ups, the little small novella she did. I mean, I'm reading… I, like you were saying, I read the whole series. I pick my battles, because I only have so much time, because I read mostly stuff on JSTOR, archaeological stuff about eighteenth century apprenticeships and stuff like that. But you were trying to… We were talking a little bit about the intersection between science fiction and what I do. And what I feel like I do is that I feel like I am kind of living in a post-apocalyptic society right now. Like, all of us right here, as far as woodworking goes. And 100 years ago, hundred and 20 years ago, the level of knowledge about how things were made out of wood is that everything in the world was made out of wood. It was this advanced civilization that existed before us. Literally everything. People… Everybody knew how to sharpen tools, then… Our baskets were made of wood, everything around us was made out of wood, little pieces of metal, and some stone. And almost all of the good knowledge about that was lost. I mean, there's a… Because of the Guild system in the eighteenth century, there… We look at these pieces of furniture from the eighteenth century and the seventeenth century and we're standing here and we don't know how they're made. We can't understand how they did them. Like, what tool… We don't understand the tools they used, we don't understand the methods, we don't understand how quickly they did them. It's that we today are this retrograde society, this kind of… These kind of cave creatures…
[Howard] And yet…
[Chris] And we get to go back… No, go ahead.
[Howard] And yet we feel so incredibly advanced because we can make things digital.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] And on that note, we're going to take a quick break.
[Chris] Oh, sorry.
[Howard] While our engineer checks to see if we have a digital problem.
 
[Chris] So, hey, the thing of the week? I'm reading a book right now called The Bookmakers by Adam Smith which… Basic Books, came out in 2024. And if you like books, if you're interested in the physical book, this is like a mind blowing book. It's like 18 little nonfiction vignettes of the history of bookmaking. And if you thought you knew who Benjamin Franklin was or who William Morris was or how paper was made, it's just going to blow your mind about what books were before, and they're not like… They've changed so much to what we have today. So it's just a delightful little read about how we don't know anything.
[DongWon] That sounds incredible, and it sounds like essential reading for me in particular.
[Chris] It's awesome. I mean, yeah. I hate Benjamin Franklin now, but that's okay.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] Pretty much everybody should go into the reading of a book with the idea that they don't know anything.
[Chris] Yup.
 
[Howard] I love… Love, love, love learning new things. On the woodworking front, I just need to share this anecdote real quick. We decided to do some finish-it-yourself cabinetry. No, we can't build cabinets. We do not have that skill set. But we figured we could learn how to sand and varnish. And we just could not get what felt like a furniture grade finish on what we were doing. So I did a little reading and realized [gasp] there's a stage of sanding after you varnish.
[Chris] Yeah.
[Howard] You sand and you buff the book… Who knew? And we started doing that, and now the cabinets that… Sandra has to get all the credit, because she's done all the work. All I did was find the information and say, hey, guess what? I found a step that we didn't think existed. And I guess, circling back, it's just so cool to learn something that flies in the face of everything you thought you knew, and then you try it, and you realize, oh, I was so wrong, and now I can do a thing.
[DongWon] I was going to say, my little exposure to it I find that finishing can be an infinitely deep rabbit hole. And this kind of connects to what you were saying, Christopher, about so much of what you do is archaeology. Right? So much of what you do…
[Chris] Right.
[DongWon] Is going back and trying to understand how they did it in ways that we've lost for a variety of different reasons. And that puts you in this post-apocalyptic mindset. Right?
[Chris] Yeah.
[DongWon] So, it's really cool to sort of here how those things connect. What does that process look like for you? When you're doing that archaeology, when you're trying to get back to understanding not only what did they do before, but how to explicate that to a modern reader?
[Chris] Yeah. This is… So, a good example is the first workbenches that we know about were drawn on frescoes in Pompeii. And they look totally different than the workbenches we use now. They're really low and squat and simple. And I'm thinking, how did these things work? There's no manual. Nobody's ever written down how the Romans used these workbenches, but, they built furniture that is just like ours. Frame and panel. Just really high-end stuff. So, after a lot of research, I found there was this old Roman fort in Germany, [on the lemus] that still had three original Roman workbenches that they had dug up from a well. So, I got to go there, and had a full period rush where I got to hold the workbench. Pick it up. And measure it and examine it very closely. Then I came back to Kentucky, and I built the thing. And it's just like the Romans had it. And then I tried building furniture with it. And then I invented… Invited all my friends over who were furniture makers, and I was like, how would you build a cabinet on this? And we kind of worked it out. So it's a lot of experimental archaeology, but it's not just like, oh, what… It's not random. It's stuff that we have a long history of doing this stuff, but… How do you adapt it to this really foreign way? And try to get in their shoes. Use their tools, and produce that work. And it's really just kind of… You get this [garbled] you don't feel like a Roman or anything, but you're just like… The deep connection to somebody 2000 years ago that knew more than you. A lot more than you.
[DongWon] Yeah. A thing I run into fiction, in fiction, all the time, that really frustrates me is when people kind of don't think about the material design of the world that they live in. Right? When you have… When you introduce and object into your fictional world, there's all these implications that descend from it about how people exist in that world. Right? If you have a workbench like this, then you're going to operate in a different way. I mean, I remember the first time I saw a video of a Japanese woodworker working on a workbench, which was, like, very low to the floor. They're usually operating barefoot in those studios and using their feet to hold the workpiece and things like that, and it really just had all these different implications about how Japanese society operates, the physical environments that they're in, what they value and all of that. And so, I love that your sort of doing that process in reverse. Right? You're taking the object and rebuilding the lived experience of these people around it. And I think that is so applicable to thinking about fiction and thinking about worldbuilding and the kind of work that we do on our end.
[Chris] Yeah. I mean, starting with an object that you don't know how it was created. It's like finding a laser gun in a desert, and you're like, where did this come from? That's really what I do. That's what gets me up in the morning, is, like, just thinking about these weird things and how to explain them to people. And then make it applicable. Because, like, who cares that the Romans had a workbench this way. But this workbench actually turns out to be something that's great for apartment woodworkers. If you want to start making furniture you don't have a shop, this little bench looks like a coffee table. So you can do it in your apartment. You could do it if you are in a wheelchair. You could do it if you're disabled. This workbench opens up the craft for a huge swath of people that were restricted to this mindset of I need a garage with the tablesaw and the planer and all this other crap. So that's the value that you get from going back and doing this archaeology, is, you build a bigger world today.
[Howard] The value is actually… It's actually bigger than that. There was a… I can't remember the documentary, but I've seen a documentary, I've read a couple of articles about it. Roman concrete…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Chris] Oh, yeah. Roman concrete. Yeah.
[Howard] They did some stuff with their concrete that makes the concrete heal when it cracked.
[Chris] [Gypsum] water. Yeah.
[Howard] And I don't remember the details of it. But the modern engineers who were looking at it were saying, okay, we need to figure out how to apply this. Because it will make our concrete better. It will make our buildings sturdier. This is a secret that's been lost to us for 2000 years and we need to employ it now.
[Chris] Yeah. And that's science fiction is undiscovered worlds. And our… I mean, it's just writing about this undiscovered world that is just all around us.
[DongWon] And the technology is not linear. Right? There's things that we understood that get lost over time, and we have to reinvent or rediscover them. And I think we have this idea of history as progressive and it just keeps marching forward. And I think there's a lot more ups and downs and cycles to it.
[Chris] Absolutely.
 
[DongWon] One thing I've always loved about your writing, Christopher, is that you really managed to put your point of view into the books that you're writing. Right? It's never just ABC, here's how to do the steps of the thing that you're making. I always can feel your worldview and perspective coming through that. How do you think about that design process, the writing process, and how you as a creator tie into those things?
[Chris] Well, how to has got to be as dry as a popcorn fart. As a…
[Chuckles]
[Chris] Way of writing. It's just slot A, tab B, blah blah blah, like an IKEA instruction manual. So when I came to it, I was like, I want to look at it… How to through a different lens. I know you guys are talking about lenses this season and… So the lens that I look through how to in this case… It could be science fiction in one case. In that case, it's social commentary. So, how do you critique modern society through a how to book? And I do that all the time. The Anarchist Toolchest is about consumption, and about how we consume too much. And so, if you build this chest and you fill it with good tools and if you don't have room for another tool, that should tell you something. That you don't need anything more. So it's a way of making a critique without… But also giving them something that they really need. Which is, what tools should I buy?
[DongWon] Yeah. I mean, it's what made a book that I thought was just going to be about how do I build a toolbox kind of life-changing for me in a lot of ways. It reframed how to think about this craft in this hobby that I was getting into, and really gave me a lot of perspective on that. So thank you for that.
[Chris] No problem.
[DongWon] And I love hearing sort of, like, how your approaching that in terms of how to make a how to more engaging. Right? And also… So there's, like, the practical component, but then there's also you, as a writer, are [accentuating] your worldview and engaging with the world around you.
[Chris] Yeah. There's a lot of ways to do that. I mean, you can take how to and look at it through a variety of lenses, and it's all fun. I mean, it's a fun way to… And that sort of the homework I'm going to be talking about.
[DongWon] And I love hearing you talk. I mean, you're talking about approaching writing from a journalistic perspective, from this how to perspective, from the research and archaeology perspective. Is there a key to sort of combining those different aspects into your work, or do you see it all as the same practice, or are these different lenses that you're bringing to how to think about your writing and how to think about the publishing work you do?
[Chris] Well, I'm… [Garbled] I'm a journalist, and so…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Chris] That's the lens that I look at the world through, is, like, how can I present what I think is true? What I think is true. I know that there's always subjectivity. But it is, like, trying to shine a light on things. So that's always the most important thing to me. But I also just think it's important as a writer to take on other perspectives. Even though I don't write fiction, I try to slip into other perspectives. Like, I try to write something like a recall letter, like for your car. And… But do it in woodworking terms. Like somebody was… Your something was getting recalled. How will I write like a corporate memo? Can I write this like an obituary? As an exercise to try to get my head out of writing just the way that I always write. So I'm always messing around. And that's my blog, is messing around with different writing forms.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Chris] And… To experiment. And without any consequences, other than trolls.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Chris] But…
 
[Howard] I've got a question, and it's one of my favorites to ask. Has there been a really memorable failure for you that you've learned from? And has there been a really memorable triumph about which you justifiably feel incredibly smug?
[Chuckles]
[Chris] I've had so many failures. I started a newspaper with a partner before I started Lost Art Press, before I worked in woodworking, and I just had my butt handed to me. I knew nothing about finances, I knew how to write, but it was a complete failure on so many levels. It ruined so many people's lives, including mine. It was just… It was terrible. I ended up beating up a paper folding machine with a table leg. There a lot of bad stories that go with it. But I got up after that and I started another business and this time I knew what I had done wrong. Or I thought I knew what I had done wrong. And, so far, 18 years, it's doing great. So I'm glad that I failed.
[Howard] You keep the loose table legs away from the paper folding machines.
[Chris] Yeah. I… There are no table legs in our whole factory here.
[Chuckles]
[Chris] No, I'm… I won't allow them.
[Laughter]
[Chris] But, the triumph, I think, that I feel smug about is, sometimes I can poop out a book and people think it's not going to be a good book and then it runs away. Like, sometimes you spend two or three years making a book and then you write it… Like, my most recent book. It's not going to sell. But I've worked two or three years on it, and it's going to just be fine, whatever. But I wrote a book a few years ago called Sharpen This, which is about sharpening, which is a dumb topic, but… It's an important topic. And I wrote this book in two weeks. And we've sold like 10,000, 12,000 copies in the last couple years. Which is a lot for a little press. And… So, yeah, I feel pretty smug about doing two weeks of work and having something that has just broken a lot of sales records. But that's lucky. You don't get to poop out a book every… You have to eat a lot to poop out a book.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] That's for sure, and I'm familiar with the things that you have no reason to think is going to take off suddenly blows up, and it's always those little passion projects that just sort of catch you by surprise.
[Chris] Oh, yeah.
 
[DongWon] And it's always… It's such a delight when that happens. Yeah. Publishing is an always evolving landscape, and I'm curious to hear from you, as an independent publisher, running a small press, doing the kind of work that you do, what are… How have you seen that change over the last few years and do you have any thoughts about where we're headed in the years to come? Like, advice for writers as to thinking about getting into this space, for new writers, even people who are more established, how to navigate and survive this ever-changing landscape?
[Chris] Yeah. Well, don't be afraid to self publish. I would say that. That's really becoming a good way to make a good living is that if you can reach an audience through social media, through a blog or sub stack or whatnot, you can sell a book, and you can make a really good living, and there's no stink on publishing yourself. Sorry, I know you work for a corporate publisher, but…
[DongWon] [garbled] I'm very clear eyed about the business I work in.
[Chris] Yeah. I mean, you don't have to have that big organization behind you to… If you are not trying to sell a million copies. If you just want to, like, get your ideas out. And… There's a lot of scams out there that will try to take your money. But there are a lot of other good organizations that can help you work through that and get your novel self published. But I would say try to do everything yourself as much as possible. I mean, we do our own distribution. We don't do… We don't go through any… We don't go through Ingram, we don't go through any of the traditional distribution channels, we don't sell through Amazon. The only people that we sell through our people I've had a meal with who sell woodworking tools.
[Chuckles]
[Chris] The closer that you can keep it to the chest, and the more real, the less you… You'll make a lot more money, but you won't get a lot of glory, I guess. And I'm much more interested in making good things that a few people enjoy, and I don't care if I'm not a household name among every housewife in Schenectady, New York. So…
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] I mean, I think that's a good way to approach this business. I think that's a good way to approach a writing career. And so, I just want to say thank you so much for your time and for joining us here. If people want to find your work, where should they look online?
[Chris] You just go to lostartpress.com or some people will say Löst Art Press, and all our stuff is there. Links to our blogs and our substack and our whole world.
[DongWon] Fantastic. And before we let you go, I believe you have some homework for us.
 
[Chris] I do have some homework. I think that a lot of writers, and I do this with some of our people, is I assign them a little piece of homework, which is, like… Go to wikiHow.com or one of the other how to things and pick out one of the weird how to things and use it as you do a writing prompt for a way to explore one of your characters. Like, if you got on wikiHow… I went on the wikiHow page today, and there was how to use a belt as handcuffs.
[Laughter]
[Chris] And I'm like, come on, that is a writing prompt right there. I mean, you can… You should… Or have a character encounter that. On one side…
[Howard] That's a great dialogue moment…
[Garbled]
[Howard] You're wearing a belt.
[Laughter]
[Chris] Right. But you can see being on either side of that equation, that it would be really interesting. Or how… There was a wikiHow on how to make a [prism writer] from a battery. This stuff writes itself. So if you just go to this wikiHow, you could… Like I was… I did one once for myself, where I was a white supremacist making wood bleach to turn wood whiter.
[Chuckles]
[Chris] And going through the mental things of why would a white supremacist do this? He doesn't like walnut, it's too dark? But, yeah. Use wikiHow as an enormous source, and it also like… It's how to do stuff. That's… You've got a structure there to work from that you can just pile some meat on, some narrative meat.
[DongWon] Excellent. I really…
[Howard]. Summarizing your homework. Go to wikiHow, learn a new thing, and then work it into a story.
[Chris] Yeah.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Howard] I love it.
[DongWon] Thank you again for joining us. It's been a real pleasure having you here.
[Chris] Thanks, guys.
 
[Howard] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go learn to do a thing and then write about it.
 
mbarker: (Me typing?)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.16: Second Person 
 
 
Key Points: Second person, aka you! You the reader, you another character, epistolary letters written to you. Social media and conversations. Second person forces you into the story. Problems when the character does something that the reader would not. Marginalized perspectives use it to grab the reader and say you don't get to look away. Second person in game writing! Biggest risk in second person is the audience bouncing off it. In game writing, you tell players what they are experiencing, but they decide how they will react. Agency! Use senses, not emotions. Buy-in. You get one or two buy-in's for free, but the more you use, the harder it is to sell. Writing trust falls, here's something you know to be true, so you can trust me. Meta-textual? LitRPG is often second person. Recipes! Influencer videos. VR. 
 
[Season 20, Episode 16]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 16]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[Erin] Second Person.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Erin] I thought about trying to do those intros in second person, but it would be really hard.
[chuckles]
[Howard] It would be very hard.
[Dan] You're Dan...
[Howard] Yeah, the best I could come up with was and you're not Howard. I am. But that's still first person.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Exactly.
[Mary Robinette] I think I could say you're Erin.
[Erin] Chaos would reign. And I think that, like, second person... sometimes feels like the chaotic proximity. So we're talking about perspective, we're talking about proximity, and now we're getting into second person, which is when you use you. That is sort of the kind of very baseline level. And I think there are a few different varieties of second person that I like to think of. The most sort of, I guess, purest second person is when the you you're addressing is the reader. But you can also use second person to address another character in a story, and I often think that letter writing, epistolary, is like you, because when you write a letter, you do, like, I'm writing to you, Sir Mixalot...
[laughter]
[Dan] That's usually who I write letters to.
[Howard] He got her letter back...
[laughter]
[Erin] Oh, great, it's doing things. But… So, what do you think? I feel like you have very strong opinions about both Sir Mixalot and second person.
[Howard] Let me say this about second person.
[Erin] Yeah.
[Howard] It is easy to forget that you… And this is me speaking to you, fair listener, have probably used second person quite a lot on social media or conversationally. So, imagine this. You're driving, and all of a sudden… You know, you tell a story that way. Sometimes. Not all the time. But you slip into second person very naturally, because it is a way to draw the reader into, or draw the listener, draw your conversational group into the experience that you personally had in a way that… No kidding. So there I was, doesn't.
[DongWon] We think of first person as the most intimate voice. Right? We think of first person as the one where you're right next to the interiority of the character. But there's a weird way in which I think second person is actually the most intimate in a way that can make people really uncomfortable. Because you're sort of forcing the reader's subjectivity into the fiction itself. You're integrating the person who's reading the story into the experience of being in the story in a way that can be a little disorienting or really fun for the reader. Right? Like, we've been talking about second person epistolary. Part of why I think This Is How You Lose the Time War hit so hard is that the romance is built over a series of second person direct address letters. Right? So the reader is the one who sort of feeling romanced by these characters talking to each other. Even though we know Red and Blue are talking to each other, but that's all being passed through the reader's experience.
[Mary Robinette] And I think that that is… There's a distinction between second person where you're addressing another character and the reader can participate…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] And choose to be part of that character and second person where you're addressing the reader, and there, I think, sometimes we… Or where you're attempting to make the reader be a character. And where you run into problems with that is when you have the character do something that the reader would not, but you are addressing the reader. So you wind up breaking the relationship. Like… And then you felt like you were really angry. I'm like, no, actually, I think this is fine. I'm not mad at all. Or… And then you went down the long, dark stairs. I'm like, no, no I did not…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Go down the long, dark stairs. Absolutely a hundred percent no. So I think it is… It's one of the challenges of how can you make the reader into a character when you're doing that kind of second person? Without making them… The actions cause an artificiality?
[DongWon] Well, I still think that this is what led to the silent videogame protagonist for so long. Right? Was they wanted to make sure that they weren't taking the player out of the experience of being the character. So if the character spoke for you… This is why, famously, Master Chief didn't talk for so long, this is why Gordon from Half-Life doesn't talk. Right? Like… And then over time that's evolved as people developed a little bit more sophistication around being able to participate in the story, even though you're being told that this is what's happening to me. But it can be a really tough balance when it comes to prose. Right? Because there's an interesting thing where I see second person deployed a lot, and it's deployed only sparingly in fiction. This is not a common technique. Certainly not a common technique to tell your whole story in. But the ones where I find it really interesting, I noticed a wave of fiction at one point that was all being told from marginalized perspectives that was all using the second person in really challenging ways. And it was a little bit of grabbing the reader and saying you don't get to look away from this. Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Right. And I think part of why Fifth Season works really well is that it's doing that to some extent. The second person in that is a little bit of no, you're part of this. You don't get to walk away. You don't get to say, "Oh, that happened to those people over there," because of the way the second person creates that immediacy, even though you're like, I didn't do those things. You know what I mean? And there is something really interesting about disrupting that layer between the reader and the narrator.
[Mary Robinette] I think one of the things that's going through my head when you're talking about that is the Fifth Season starts with a frame, a little bit of a frame.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] It's not there very long. Where it is, let's talk about where we are. It is omniscient voice, it is plural we, and then… Plural we? As opposed to singular we, which is…
[DongWon] Royal.
[Dan] Royal.
[Mary Robinette] Royal we. Thank you. I was like… Who knows what's happening in my brain right there…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] But then it narrows into… It immediately pretty much goes into you are doing this. And it is that imagine how you would feel if you were here for the reader. And then you just stop noticing at a certain point that it is in second person. I read, years and years ago, when Shimmer magazine was still going, we accepted a story that was second person because I was like three pages into it before I realized it was second person. It was about someone coming home for Halloween, and it… But it starts with a little bit of this very voice-driven opening and then it drops into second person. You get home and you can smell all of these things. But it's starting with common experiences, things that it's easy to relate to, to kind of lead you into it.
[Erin] Yeah, I think there's a couple thoughts. One is the thing about the marginalized folks using second person. It's funny because I see it… I love what you said about it, and yet I was like, oh, I saw it in a completely different way. Which was that sometimes the experience of being marginalized can be that someone else gets to decide what you… Who you are, what you are doing, and how you are perceived. And I always viewed it as a way to force the reader into that same feeling of us… Of the lack of control. Like, you actually don't get to control even what you are doing in this story…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] And so, therefore, you should feel what this character feels, or what I, the author, feel…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] When I don't feel in control of my own.
[DongWon] No, that's what I was trying to say. So we're…
[Erin] Oh, there you go. But you also said another awesome thing, which was that it's also about you can't look away.
[DongWon] Right. Right, right.
[Erin] So, sometimes I think it's you're participating, you're feeling marginalization. Sometimes it could be, like, you're feeling the horrible things you did.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] I think of… I'm going to take liberties with this, because we do it was Star Wars all the time. But there is a great episode of Star Trek: Voyager where a whole bunch of people participate… Feel that they are participating in a massacre. And it turns out that this is actually a memorial to that massacre grabs you and put you in the place of the soldier that panics and kills a whole bunch of people, and that's the way that they try to ensure that it never happens again. Because if you feel like you did it, you have to live with the guilt, and that… hopefully that stops you from doing further atrocities.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Which is a really interesting, like, putting you in the mind of it. I had something else to say, but I have completely forgotten. And so you, listener, are going to wait while we take a short break.
 
[Erin] All right. So, more second person. So I was thinking about it, right, before we actually started this episode… I was asking everyone, like, have you written second person? In one thing that came up again and again, was game writing. So, I'm kind of curious, from those who have written games or played games, do you feel like it works… You sort of mentioned this earlier, DongWon, like you feel like it works better in games than in prose? What do you think is the difference there?
[DongWon] I mean, it's funny because my… Of the people here, my primary creative output is in games. So most of the writing I do, sort of, is second person, because just as a GM sort of live feeding back to my players what's happened, I will say, you did this thing, you said this, you… There will be a lot of, like, I'm telling you what it is that you just did based on the rolls that you made and what you've given me in the narration that you've set up. So there's always this really interesting delicate balance between honoring their intent and making it fit the story that we're all telling together. Right? So, like… The use of the second person, because you're taking control of someone else's experience, does require you to think about their experience in a really different way than I think just straight up narration does. I really love that dance. Obviously, I'm doing that dance kind of live with the players in the moment. There's an improvisational immediate feedback aspect to it. But I think it is… The reason I love second person so much, the reason I find it so interesting to talk about and so exciting for all the things we're talking about is because you cannot escape thinking about the audience and you cannot escape thinking about the writer and they are in direct relationship when you're using you.
[Howard] Um… I was playing a role-playing game in which one of the players decided to introduce themselves in second person by telling all of us how we were reacting to them walking into the room. And to the last player, we rejected that. Because it didn't fit.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] Because we were being told a thing that was not true…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] And we actually had to stop the session…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] And say, okay, no, the other players have as much choice over what they do as you do. If you want to tell us what you're feeling, we get to have contested die rolls. But when writing game fiction, you're not telling the players necessarily what they're experiencing, you are… It's like you are giving them instruction. And it… When I wrote technical manuals, we would slide into second person all the time. But then we do have editors tell us, hey, if you know what, it's starting to feel a little too personal, let's slide back out into the third person. So, for me, what I've arrived at over the years is that the single biggest problem with second person… And I don't want to say that it's problematic, but the biggest risk is that your audience may bounce off of it in a way that you can't recover from and that makes it really difficult to use.
 
[Dan] One of the reasons that I think second person works so well for game writing, specifically, is… I'm going to tweak Howard's wording slightly. With second person, you often are telling people what they're experiencing. You're just not governing how they experience it.
[Howard] Yes.
[Dan] When you're in a game situation, you can say, I walk into the room and you see this, and you see this, and you smell this, and… I hope smell is not the primary sense that you experience when I walk into a room. But…
[Chuckles]
[Howard] Or when you listen to a podcast.
[Dan] Yeah. But then the players get to decide how they react to that information.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. It's about agency.
[Yeah]
[Erin] Yeah, I think one of the biggest, like, things that you will find if you end up, like, writing for tabletop games, when you write read aloud text that the GM is meant to read, is that people often say only use senses, don't use emotions. Like, you cannot say you are frightened by the giant monster. You can just say, like, the monster has 8000 teeth and, like, each one is razor-sharp, which… But if somebody's like, that just doesn't… I love that [garbled]
[laughter]
[Howard] It presents a career opportunity.
[Erin] Yeah. Then that's something that's, like, is sort of allowed to happen. And I think what you're saying about agency, it's like agency and buy-in. Like, I think a lot of what we're talking about is like that you… When you're using second person, you have to get much more explicit buy-in or think about how you are going to get buy-in. And, I'm curious, like, what you think are ways that people can get buy-in to second person, like, is it by setting the frame, Mary Robinette, as you were saying, is it something else?
[Mary Robinette] Just buy-in made me… A couple of things click in my head. There's a thing in… When you're writing for film, television, and what we do, the science fiction fantasy, that you get one or two buy-in's for free. People can live under the water and have fish tails. We buy-in. Witches can steal your voice. We buy-in. Storms arise out of nowhere… Nah. Like, the more you asked them to buy-in, the… To things that are off from their experience, the harder it is to sell. And I think that that may be also… I wonder if that also plays out in second person that you can do one or two, like, I'm going to have you… You do this thing that you would not do, and you give me one or two of them for the sake of the story, but the more I do, the more disconnected you feel from the story. The more often I take your agency away, the more often I tell you how you are reacting…
[Howard] There's a worldbuilding trick that I've come to refer to as the trust fall. Trust fall is a group exercise where you build trust quote unquote by catching someone who's falling. As a writer, the trust fall is the simple and easy I am going to tell you a thing that you already know to be true, and I'm going to state it as truth so that you trust me to be a writer who tells you things that are true. By doing that, you build tru… I mean, you shouldn't trust me as a writer, because I'm a liar who's going to lie a lot. But by building that trust early on, you can purchase for yourself maybe a little extra buy-in for when you need it.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. It looks like you were going to say something before, DongWon? But…
[DongWon] If I was, I have forgotten it. I'm sorry.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] That's an example of using second person to try to force someone to do a thing that they don't want to do.
[Howard] Your face says that you want to talk. Your heart says…
[Mary Robinette] You know something else that… Oh, you do have something now?
[Chuckles]
 
[DongWon] One of the things I really love about second person, while we're on this sort of how to get this buy-in component, is the way second person allows you to use voice in a really different way than other formats, because it's a direct address. Because somebody is speaking to somebody. Even if it's an unnamed narrator, their… It demands a more consistency of voice, than you would get in other… Than in third person omniscient, for example. Where you can slide around from different thing to different thing. Because now that I'm talking to you… Somebody is talking to somebody, somebody is writing to somebody, and so there's a difference in… It forces the narration into a character in your story in a really different way, as well. Right? There is a storyteller. If there is a you, than there is an I. So I think it allows certain things… That probably one of my favorite things to see in stories is when the narrator is suddenly revealed to be a character, and I am suddenly revealed to be an audience to that character's speech.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Or someone in the story. Right? Which is, as we talked about with Fifth Season, as we've seen in other things, the sudden reveal of what I thought was just narration as actually a character is a thing that I always find truly delightful and exciting.
[Mary Robinette] You reminded me of one of my favorite books, which is The Sun, the Moon, and the Stars by Steven Brust. It's… Throughout… It's two stories that appear to be completely unrelated. It's third person. But at the end of each chapter, he says, "Bones?" That's the last thing in it. And it takes a while before you… Deep into the book, the narrator says that… It's first person, actually. I take that back, it's first person. Before the narrator says that, they always tell this Hungarian folktale to their friends, and they end each section the way their mother did, which was by saying, "Bones?" Which was a way… Indicator to say, "Do you want me to keep going?" So you suddenly realize that you have been active participants in ways that you didn't realize you were an active participant. And… And it's I guess…
[Howard] You were asking me if I wanted to turn the page…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] And I turned the page. So I guess I said yes.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. So I guess it is a very interesting thing to play with.
 
[DongWon] I guess this all leads me to one question as we're talking about things. We've talked about game writing, we've talked around, like, direct address and epistolary. Is second person always meta-textual? Is it… Does it necessarily require a meta-textual relationship to the text? And is that why it is so difficult to use well?
[Howard] At risk of being slightly prognosticative, I think that that will depend entirely on whether we see a massive market busting breakout work in second person. Because if that happens, it'll shift the marketplace and we may, 25 years from now, look at second person as the new normal.
[Mary Robinette] I mean, we did see a massive market busting thing, which was the Fifth Season. I did just finish another book where I realized at the end of the book that the entire thing had also been doing this. I'm not going to tell you which book it was because there's a reveal, but it is the meta-textual thing again.
[DongWon] A ton of litRPG is second person. Right? Like this entire genre is a sort of…
[Erin] Yeah.
[DongWon] [garbled] fiction that's sort of using second person as a default voice at this point.
 
[Mary Robinette] You know what is also second person? Recipes. Recipes are often second person. They don't always put the pronoun on the page…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] But it is.
[Howard] [garbled] for the recipe blogs that are third person and begin with a long essay about…
[DongWon] It's very unsettling when they say, "Howard Tayler mixes the flour."
[Laughter]
[Erin] Between bouts of leaf keeping.
[Dan] Even when you get the big recipe blogs section, the recipe itself is very second person, where it's saying do this, now do this, now add this.
[Mary Robinette] And they're often doing direct address during… I want to actually… I hear some disdain for the essay at the top, and I just want to say you are not the audience. That does not mean that it is bad. It is there to provide context and…
[Howard] Oh, no. I'm…
[Mary Robinette] Yes?
[Howard] I recognize…
[Mary Robinette] Okay.
[Howard] That I'm not the audience.
[Mary Robinette] So… But that essay, for those of us who read them, are often in second person. It's like, let me tell you about this. It's… I guess those are still first person. But it is that direct address to the reader. Sometimes it's you were asking me about this. I'm like, I'm not. This is my first time I've been here. But I can see that you are excited about it.
[Howard] Part of what they're doing is building trust. They're telling you a story about how the food affected them, and if you want to have this effect, you will now do this.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] And it drops into the instruction set.
[Erin] Interestingly, I think I was like why do I dislike these things, and I think one of the reasons is that because of the demographics of who does recipe blogs…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] It often feels like an experience I am very distant from. Like, I don't do leaf keeping and so, like, it just feels…
[Chuckles]
[Erin] You know what I mean? Like, it often is very like suburban if that makes any sense.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Like. I was like… I feel like if I wrote a recipe blog and someone was, like, I found this on the subway or something that felt more to my experience, like, I'm not buying in, because I'm… This is not the kind of experience I would be having. So I can't relate to it. And so it sort of comes back to what we're saying it's just that they're… I'm not the audience for that particular use of second person.
 
[DongWon] Late into this episode, my brain finally connected two dots, which is, in the same way that I was talking about how one of the dominant languages of our modern world is this third person close because of the video games and film, one of the dominant languages of our world is second person because of influencer videos, Tik-Tok, and [sometimes?] reels, YouTube… These are all second person addressed, these are all persons talking straight into camera to me, and me feeling that relationship and that connection. So when that gets fulfilling and when that gets disruptive, I think, is really, really cued to all these social contexts.
[Mary Robinette] I see Dan has something, but I just want to clarify that I think that those are first-person, but often… The point of view shifts…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] That we get influencer videos where you never see the person, what you just see is their hands chopping something or the let me walk you down this trail with my dog and you never see the person who's doing the walking, so it's like you are having that experience. Outing. I am… It's… Video is a totally different media. What were you going to say, Dan?
[Dan] I was just going to expand the kind of… The Internet communication beyond just influencer videos. Because a lot of it… For example, with the recipe blogs, a lot of that is framed as a you… You've been asking for this because it is in conversation with their comments section. And I feel like we get that a lot in the Internet. You've been talking about this. I've been saying this, your response was this, and… It's much more conversational, which, to a point, does have a lot of second person in it.
[Mary Robinette] And also has a lot of that meta-textual thing that you're talking about, which is an awareness of the story and the frame.
 
[Erin] And I think that one of the things that's interesting, I just thought of VR as you were talking about this. VR is interesting because in VR, you, like… It's all you. Like, you can… You're doing things, you're moving in a certain way, it is the most embodied view I think you can almost be other than maybe immersive theater. Where, like, you're in the center of something and everything is happening around you and you get to have control. And it comes back to agency, which is, I think, the more agency we feel we have in the you, the more comfortable that you feel, the quicker we're able to buy in. So when you're using it as a tool, either you can have a more… You have less agency as the you, and therefore I'm going to put the work in to make you buy in by starting with a frame…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Or making sure that you understand that there's another character, or something that, like, helps you to get in there. Or I'm going to give you maximum agency, in which case, you do feel like you control what you're doing.
[DongWon] There was that short story a few months ago that was the riff on Omalos that used Internet language and deprived us of agency by using the second person through that is making it clear that we are all complicit in the walking away from Omalos. Right? Like… And I think part of that… Not walking away from Omalos, but we're all complicit in the exploitation inherent in that story. And that was such a devastating story to read because it uses second person to disrupt my sense of agency and force a sense of complicity. And I'm blanking on the name of the story and the author. But it's wonderful. You should look it up. It's very upsetting.
[Erin] We'll put it in the show notes. And we will send you off now with some homework.
 
[Erin] So what I'd like you to do is to actually take… Write something in second person. You can decide whatever you want it to be, you can take a scene that you already have, you can write a recipe blog and second person if you want, write a bit of a lit RPG read aloud. But what I want you to do is try it in a couple of different ways. So I want you to think of something that you're getting across in the scene and try it is a you that's directed to another character. Or a you that's a letter. And then try again, where you… The you is the actual reader themselves, the person whose experiencing the text. And look at how that shifts things, and what that gives you an opportunity to do.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.15: Third Person Omniscient 
 
 
Key Points: Third Person Omniscient. Where no character can go? Deploy it carefully. Dealing with complex dynamics. Narrators. Prologues. Omniscient can have a voice. Be careful of headhopping, make sure your reader knows whose head they are about to get. Use your turn signals! Beware the paralysis of choice.
 
[Season 20, Episode 15]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is your opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 15]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] Third person omniscient.
[Mary Robinette] She's Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] They're DongWon Song.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] He's Dan.
[Erin] She's Erin.
[Howard] I'm confused.
[Laughter]
 
[DongWon] We are continuing our section talking about proximity. We're talking about how close the perspective is to the characters of your story. We are finally to my favorite of these, which is third person omniscient. I love omniscient because I feel like it gives the author so many tools to play with as they're telling the story that they want to tell. I think there's been a real drive in the past few decades of getting closer and closer and closer to the character, getting that perspective really locked into the character's emotions and interiority. There's been a real drive towards first person. I was talking last time about there's sort of a default toward close limited. But I do love it when we get to step back, zoom out, see what everythings happening in the room, find out what's happening next door, what are the neighbors having for dinner, which Joe down the street thinking, what's the gas station attendant thinking. Like, being able to get the broadest perspective of what everyone is experiencing in the moment, to me, can sometimes be such a rich and filling and exciting narrative experience.
[Howard] One of my favorite examples of third person omniscient as a tool that is doing a thing that no other POV/proximity tool could do is the very short chapter in Act III of Tom Clancy's, I think it's The Sum of All Fears. Where a nuclear device is detonated in a football stadium. The chapter is called Three Shakes. We step into omniscient and we describe the quantum effects, the particle effects, the EMP effects. Because part of what happens is the blast hits, electromagnetic blast hits the TV antennas, satellite antennas from trucks, and results in shorting a satellite out in orbit. He describes all of the electronics of that happening, and, you know what, there isn't a single character on scene for whose point of view that works. Because they're all dead.
[DongWon] That's the thing is you can do so many things within omniscient that you can't do if you're limiting yourself to a character who's in the scene. You can get into the subatomics. Right? You can get into spaces where no people are, or get into the heads of people that your protagonist doesn't have access to, like the villain characters, like side characters. But, because of the free range you have, I also think that third person omniscient is the most difficult of these three sort of basic…
[Mary Robinette] Yes…
 
[DongWon] Ones we're talking about. Like, first person, third limited, those and third omniscient are, like, the three most common that you see. I do think third omniscient is one to be deployed very carefully. So, for you guys, what are the pitfalls? Like, when have you tried this and how has it worked out for you?
[Mary Robinette] For me, I'm not actually sure that I've tried to write anything in omniscient.
[DongWon] Yeah. It's pretty rare.
[Mary Robinette] For me, I haven't had a story yet where I felt like I needed that extra distance. I think about novels like John Scalzi's Collapsing Empire, when we're looking at a more contemporary example of this. Or Dune. Where it's trying to look at these very, very broad things. But then I'm also thinking about, like, Liza Palmer's Family Reservations, which is, again, a more contemporary example. It just came out last year. Of third person omniscient. What all of these are doing, for me, is that they're dealing with big complex inter-dynamics where you're jumping… And I just haven't written that kind of story yet where I'm dealing with that sort of complex relationship dynamics, whether it's empire spanning or family spanning. So, yeah, I haven't… I don't think I've used omniscient yet.
[Howard] Back in 2008, during the very first season of Writing Excuses, there was an episode which was particularly memorable for me, because it's one in which we were talking about these tools, and I knew what exactly zero of the terms meant.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] That was a good time that was very much Howard gets to be the every person character who is educated at a much faster rate than any of the listeners could hope to be educated. But it's the point at which I learned that the POV that I was usually writing in for Schlock Mercenary is what we call third person cinematic. Because we're not looking inside people's heads, and we're not following a character around so much as we are following a camera. But the existence of the narrator, who would often express an opinion or state a fact or there would be footnotes meant that I was doing third person cinematic with dips into and out of omniscient. In 2008, I was doing, I think, a pretty good job of writing and illustrating Schlock Mercenary. But once I had names for these tools, once I knew what I was doing, I… It's not that I knew what I was doing. Once I knew the names for what I was doing, I was able to start figuring out what I was doing and how to switch. I guess I wrote third person omniscient for close to 20 years on and off. Recently, I sat down and tried to play with it as a tool, and I'm realizing, "Hum. This is not as easy as it was when I was drawing pictures."
[Laughter]
[Dan] I think I've only written omniscient once. It was in what was essentially a prologue. The third Zero G book, the plot hinges on a bunch of nine-year-olds, because it's middle grade, understanding how extremely fast travel works. Because we already learned in book 1 that it took almost 100 years of travel for the spaceship to get from Earth to this other planet. Then I needed them to understand that another ship left later but got there first. So the prologue is essentially, kind of like Howard was saying with the Tom Clancy stuff, it's a scientific explanation of how the speed of light works and how extremely fast travel works. There is no perspective, there is no character that we're getting that from. But it had to be there. Now, you asked about what are the pitfalls of this. One of the major pitfalls of this was trying to write this without it sounding didactic. Trying to write this in a way that sounded like it was part of the book. Every writing group that I ran this through, which I guess was only two, but to writing groups completely rejected it at first. Because, like you said, third person limited was and is kind of a default for a lot of people. So getting this scene that's not let me give you a textbook first, that's aimed at nine-year-olds to explain what…
[Chuckles]
[Dan] FTL is really kind of didn't set right with them. I had to fine tune it a lot before readers were able to kind of accept that it should exist.
[Erin] So, I was… When you initially asked the question, I was, like, I've never done that. Then I realized I did it a ton.
[Laughter]
[Erin] Recently.
[Yup]
[Erin] So I wrote a series of posts… This is an interesting sort of… To give a little context. So, for Pathfinder, for Paizo, for the Pathfinder setting, I wrote a series of short fiction pieces about the deaths of various gods. They were setting up for an actual God dying in their worlds. So I got to write a bunch of what if stories of, like, what if this other God died, what if this third God died. All of them are as if it was like a seer saw the future and was like… So it's like an omniscient unnamed seer is, like, here's what happens when the God of farming dies. So for each one, I wrote, like, about the specific death and then the implications for the world. So I was going to, like, what actually happens in the death scene and then looking at this other character's affected this way and it makes all the crops die and this other thing happens. So it was a bunch of very small things for different characters and it was all omniscient. But what it makes me think of is two things. One is, like, I was thinking about this earlier with that Tom Clancy example, is that a lot of times, omniscient is the perspective of the world. The reason, like, that it can be used… There are many reasons to use it, but I love it when it feels like this is the world telling a story, and the world is bigger than the people in it. So one person cannot contain the world, it's only by looking at multiple people in the spaces between people that you can really understand what the world is doing. I think one of the first times I remember seeing it is in The Wheel of Time book openings…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Where it's always that section that's like…
[Mary Robinette] The Wheel Turns.
[Erin] The wheel turns, and a whole bunch of people, like, here's this farmer and his affected, and here's this whatever…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] And they're affected, to give you a here's the state of the world as of… We've been following these characters that shape the world, but to remind you, here's how the world is affected and here's how ordinary citizens are seeing their lives change as a result of everything that's happening. Then… But how to, like, then make it interesting is something I thought about is for each God, like, they have a specific domain, and I actually tried to let that change the rhythm and style of what I was doing. When I talked about the God of hunts being hunted, I went for shorter, more like reporting on…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Like, this is happening, that is happening. The way you would in a hunt or a fight scene almost, but, like the world is fighting. When it was the goddess of beauty, I went for longer sentences that had, like, a longer cadence, like the soft feel of beauty. So that way, the world changes.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] And the world's perspective changes, and it changes the way that I was able to use omniscient in those places.
 
[DongWon] I do think that's, like, one of the pitfalls, is that people think that just because you zoomed out, you lose the voiciness. It can still be as voicy in omniscient as you can be in close limited. I want to talk more about that and the use cases for it. But before then, listeners around the world looked at their podcast apps and realized it was about time for a break.
 
[DongWon] Okay. So we've been talking a little bit about the cases where we've tried to use omniscient in the past. For me, I think these are often the very cinematic moments like Howard was talking about in terms of, like… I think of, like, disaster movies where, like, you suddenly see the asteroids falling from a dozen perspectives of people who are about to die in a variety of ways…
[Aeeeee]
[DongWon] That you have met for five seconds. Right? When it comes to these scenes, we talked a little bit about head hopping in the third person limited episode. But what are the things that you find yourself needing to do when you reach for omniscient to keep it from being unmoored, keeping it from being overwhelming, whether to you or to the reader?
[Mary Robinette] So, I can really only speak about it from a reader's perspective at this point.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] But I love reading omniscient. What I find when I'm reading omniscient is that I'm given direction about where I'm headed. So that I don't just arrive in a character's head. There is narration that precedes it that that then drops me into the characters head. So the narrator, the author, is directing my attention so I'm already focused on them, and then I get their thoughts. So it's like… It is that zooming in, and then zooming back out again, without that sign posting, that's where I think we get to the flaw of head hopping, which is, I suddenly have someone's thought and I don't know who it belongs to. I thought I was with this person, but now I'm over here and I didn't see it coming. That's, for me, where it falls apart when I'm reading it in student work. But when I'm reading, like, Jane Austen… She's extremely good at directing my attention. Some of my favorite works are also things where sometimes there's not a character on stage. Douglas Adams does a really great job of this with Hitchhiker's Guide. It's like this is where we're headed right now. Now we're going to spend a little bit of time in this person's head, and then we're going to come back and talk about Babel fish.
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] Humor is one of the places we see omniscient the most.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Actually. Because Pratchett uses third person…
[Mary Robinette] Oh, yeah.
[DongWon] Omniscient all the time. Where you kind of need to step back and point out the grand irony of whatever's happening here. So, I mean, it makes sense if you were using it for Schlock, both because it was comic, but also it's very much the humorist's voice is that omniscient voice.
 
[Erin] Yeah. I often think of it as, like, being in a car with somebody and they don't signal when they change lanes.
[Laughter]
[Erin] Like…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] You can get away with that…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Once or twice, but if you're constantly going, someone's going to be like, are you okay? Do I need to take the wheel from you? But, like, a good driver, even if it's just for a moment, even if it's… Maybe it's sometimes it's a really, really explicit signal. They actually, like, put on the signal light. Sometimes it's the way they look over…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] If you see them and you're in the car, you're like, oh, okay, I understand what you were doing there. So I think it's figuring out how are you signaling to the reader that the changes happening, so that if you do change without a signal, there's a reason for it. Like, oh, we were about to hit a boulder. Then it makes sense to them for the re… Like, the reasons that you were doing it.
[Howard] There's an argument to be made, yes, for creating without deliberation or conscious access to the tools you're using. But that is not the way I prefer to make art. I always like to deliberately deploy the tools. If I'm going to signal a turn with just my head, I'm going to know that I'm doing that before actually doing. For the record, though, I always use my turn signals.
[Chuckles]
[Howard] I don't just use my head because I don't want to be hit by another car. And I always…
[DongWon] [garbled] sticking your head out the window of a car…
[Laughter]
[garbled] [Who drives that way?]
[Mary Robinette] We've got somebody… Someone that we know in Chicago, my husband was like [garbled] with Chicago drivers that they don't use their turn signals? This person replied, "I ain't giving nothing away for free."
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] But I do feel like sometimes we see that with writers, that they'll think…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Oh, the reader has to work for it. I… That they won't give information because they feel like somehow it cheapens the experience, which I do not understand.
[Howard] Not a fan. Not a fan.
[Erin] I think it's the same reason that sometimes people feel like everything that happens in the story has to be a surprise.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Like, holding back the twist is where the power is. Because I think it's like once readers realize that, like, I've done something really clever or I surprised them, they will value it more. But in truth, a lot of times, the twist you can see coming… It's the car wreck in slow motion, so to speak…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Is actually really compelling, because it's like you know it's there and yet you… They don't avoid it, and it really draws the eye in a way that I think people don't realize sometimes.
[Dan] Yeah. That calls to mind what's actually one of my very favorite uses of third person omniscient, which… There's a scene in The Lions of Al-Ressan by Guy Gabrielle Kay, where a huge disaster has just happened, a character has just died. But we don't know which one. We know that there were three main characters present, and some horrible thing happened. I can't remember what the horrible thing was. But before he tells us who died, he goes and checks in with every single other character in the story. All of the side characters, some random people, and is very slowly kind of circling in. I do believe that he uses linebreaks every time that he jumps ahead. Which is…
[Mary Robinette] I do… No… Because… He may not. Carry on.
[Howard] Yeah. But it felt like he did because of how clear it was.
[Dan] Yeah. He made it very clear every time we came into a new perspective. So whether or not it looks like limited, he was very clearly doing omniscient thing of just making sure that we got this character's reaction to the big disaster, and then move on to the next one. Part of the effect of clearly sign posting which head we're in is that we are... in our own heads, we're mentally checking off, okay, this person's safe. Okay, this person's safe. Then, by the time we finally get into that… We get the perspective of the two or three characters that were actually present and we learn who died, it's devastating.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Yeah, he's very good at using that. There's a… In, I think it's Tigana, he has the scene where we go… Someone dies with an arrow… From an arrow. We see the scene, and then he effortlessly takes us back in time to someone who had been… To how the shot was fired and who it was with… Who fired and how it happened. That's, I think, one of the other things that you can do with omniscient is… We've been talking about moving from person to person, but I think you can also move us around in time in ways that are significantly easier than when you're trying to do third… Where you have, like, okay, here's a line break, and there's a header. It's like seven months previously.
[DongWon] I mean, that's what's so exciting about omniscient is the range of possibilities is just vast. Right? Because you can… I've seen people just like dip back into we're going to talk about the creation of the universe for a second now. You know what I mean? Like, that can be such an exciting narrative move because it allows you to build momentum, allows you to set things up, it allows you to put things in context in all kinds of fun ways.
[Howard] One of my favorite bits of my own work is the beginning of book 20, which is called Time for a Brief History, which is a play on the Steven Hawking… I'm going to read it very briefly.
 
A little under 14 billion years ago, there was nothing. That early nothing is surprisingly difficult to draw. Not drawing anything is easy. But these blank panels upon which the lazy, lazy artist hasn't expended any effort still occupies space and still experience time. The nothing at the beginning of the universe did neither of those things. In point of fact, it only did what it was. Nothing. Until suddenly it didn't.
 
It was so much fun to write that, and it's an omniscient voice. But it's an omniscient voice that has voice. It has an opinion.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Howard] It sets a tone for the book. It sets the tone for the story. And it tells you what you're headed for.
[Mary Robinette] It also has a very clear relationship with the reader, which is, I think, one of the other things that omniscient can do that you get in first person.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] But omniscient can reference the fact that it is a story in ways that third person limited fundamentally… You can… Technically, I do this at the beginning of Shades of Milk and Honey. Because I start with this voice-driven opening. Since we're quoting work…
 
The Ellsworths of Long Parkmead had the regard of their neighbors in every respect.
 
It's like this is this very, very distant thing.
[DongWon] Yep.
[Mary Robinette] Then I come into one character, which is the Honorable Sir Charles Ellsworth. But then the rest of the series is Jane. It's the only spot that I pull way back like that. I use that a little bit at the beginning of the others, because I'm trying to do the Austenian nod. But I never do the omniscient thing that Austen does. But it is that… Is offering the reader that, hello, here's our relationship.
[Erin] The thing that keeps coming into my mind as I'm listening to all this is this phrase, like, even God has intentions. In some ways, God has to have more. So one of the things you hear when people are inventing things are that constraint actually helps creativity.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Because you can't do everything. So it helps you to like focus in on the things you can do. I think that gets back to what you're saying about why omniscient can be so tricky is you can do anything. So how do you know what you want to do? So I think one of the things if you're writing omniscient is to think about what is the intention of what you're doing? As all… If you're reading your lovely works, like, you had a really… You both had really clear and very different intentions in mind, and the circling in of the people that died… Like, there's a very clear intention there of what that omniscient is on the page to convey to the reader.
[Mary Robinette] That makes me realize that I think that part of the reason I've never written omniscient for anything besides the, like, barest touch of it at the beginning of a book is the prowess of choice. There's so many choices that, like, I don't even know… I also have not had a work that needed it. But I've been sitting here as we've been podcasting, thinking maybe I should try omniscient, and the thought of trying it fills me with such existential dread…
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Because there are so many more choices…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] That are available to you that you now have to make.
[Howard] Yeah. That's what I'm struggling with in the omniscient work in progress right now.
[Mary Robinette] Right.
[Howard] I identified it almost immediately. I was like, oh. Oh, this is paralysis of choice. Okay. Well, I choose to come back to this later.
[Chuckles]
 
[DongWon] Well, as the omniscient narrator of this particular episode, I… Unfortunately, we are out of time, and I'm going to take us to our homework. So, what I would like you to do is to describe a street scene. I want to have you describe a scene where your main character is walking down a street and I want you to move us through that scene of the character moving through this street seen through the perspective of 5 to 6 bystanders observing this happening. Focus on sensory details. What is everybody seeing? And how can you use that to say, oh, the smell of this, the sound of that, the look of that, is establishing where your main character is in the scene, and be clear about whose perspective are we seeing this from?
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Fireworks Delight)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.14: Third Person Limited 
 
 
Key points: Third person limited. First person, I. Third person, he, she, names, pronouns. Metaphor, the camera. Limited versus omniscient. Moving POVs, head hopping. Slide, don't hop. Inner thoughts or not? Threshold between first person and third person very close, very limited? Internal thoughts. Third person offers separation between narration and character. Third limited close is the default for commercial fiction. Third limited allows shifting POVs and distance more easily than first. First may be more visceral. Distancing words. Some books jump between third and first. Perspective shifts can be useful!
 
[Season 20, Episode 14]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is your opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 14]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[Erin] Third Person Limited.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Erin] I'm really excited to talk a little bit today about the third person limited point of view as part of our little mini-course, mini-set of episodes on proximity. One of the reasons I'm like most excited about this is I feel like this is one of the terms in writing that is used the most and understood the least.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Like Othello, a moment to learn, a lifetime to master. So I'm...
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Going to attempt to explain, like, at its very basic, like, what do we even mean when we say third person limited, and then I'm going to invite all of you to tell me what I'm missing and why I'm wrong.
[Laughter]
[Erin] So I figure… So, on its, like, very basic level, when you use first person, you are using I, you are using, like, the pronoun I to describe everything that is happening. When you use third person, of any type, you use he, she, somebody's name, they… You're using a pronoun that is the third person, that is why it's called third person. So instead of saying, "I watched as all the podcasters stared me down, waiting for me to finish speaking," it would be, "Erin observed the other podcasters as da da da da…" And limited is that you are limited to a specific point of view at any one time. Unlike omniscient, which we will get to in the next episode, you can't see everybody's thoughts all at once. You're sort of following one particular person at any distance that you want. We'll get into that later. But that's what I think of at the very basic. What am I missing? Why am I wrong?
[DongWon] I'm not going to tell you why you're wrong, but I am going to ask you a question.
[Erin] Yes.
[DongWon] Which is, do you think third person limited and third person close are the same thing or is there a distinction between those two things?
[Erin] I would personally say that there is a difference. So I think that you can be at any distance and still be limited. I mean, it's…
[DongWon] I see.
[Erin] At a certain point, it's hard to be limited. Like, if you get… a lot of times, the metaphor we use for third person limited or third person close is the camera.
[DongWon] Right.
[Erin] So it's like you're the camera behind the shoulder of whatever character. But you can be right up on their shoulder or you can actually get a little bit of a distance away. Like…
[DongWon] It's like third person action game versus Mario. It's like that…
[Erin] Yeah. Exactly. [Garbled]
[Howard] Third person limited contains third person close.
[DongWon] Right.
[Erin] Exactly.
[DongWon] But you could be third person limited, but have this 10,000 foot view, where I have no access to Erin's interiority. I can just see her moving through the landscape and…
[Mary Robinette] Right. Raymond Chandler does this a lot.
[DongWon] Yes.
[Mary Robinette] Like, where your… You're with one character, you only see the things that they see, and the movements that they have, but you have absolutely no access to their thoughts.
[DongWon] Because the interiority of people is a mystery to his… In his books.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
 
[Howard] The example that I use… When I'm trying to explain the difference between limited and omniscient. Erin sat across from the podcasters and Howard looked like he had indigestion. Okay? That's limited because Erin can tell that I'm making a face and she's passing judgment on what my face is. Omniscient would be Erin sat across from the podcasters. Howard was thinking about… And then you state my thought explicitly. Now, we were in Erin's head and then suddenly we're in Howard's head. That's not something Erin can be. We hope.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] Yeah. Another example of that… Not necessarily a good one, but it's, like, though Erin sat there, looking at Howard's face and thought that perhaps he'd had indigestion, Howard had had 16 eggs this morning.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] As they worked their way through his system, he hoped that no one would notice.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] He was wrong.
[Laughter]
[Howard] Right. Oh, this is going to make a noise.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. So I'm looking forward to when we talk about…
[Howard] That's third person omnivorous.
[Laughter]
[Howard] Oh… Howard. I am looking forward to when we talk about omniscient. But one of the things that I will say with third person limited is that you don't… I think one of the things you're missing potentially is that you can do third person limited and move to different characters' POVs in different scenes. Arguably, you can also move to their POVs within a single scene. It's when you move back and forth that I think you've shifted over to…
[Howard] It's the head hopping.
[Mary Robinette] Omniscient. Yeah. Which is not a flaw. It's just a different mode. But I'm thinking specifically of a scene in Ender's Game where the camera arrives with Ender into a scene, and then Ender leaves… We're still in the scene, there's no scene break, but we stay with Bean's character. So it's a through scene, there's no scene break, but it is still third person limited even though we haven't done that hard break.
[DongWon] I love when you do a little bit of that sliding from one POV to another and then back without dropping into omniscient…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Without dropping into the head hopping. There's an example, I think, of… From one of Robert Jackson Bennett's books, the first… Foundryside. Where a character is like sneaking into a facility, and we just slide into the guard's POV for a minute and see them sneaking past from the guard's POV and then slide back to the protagonist again. It never feels omniscient, it never feels like we're knowing more than, like, what the individual characters experience. But that fluidity that you can have in limited I think is really, really fun.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. I think that in that case, for me, what's happening is that he has gone to a different scene…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] But has chosen to do what I call a through scene as opposed to a scene break.
 
[Erin] So, follow-up question on this, because I think, like, head hopping… A lot of times when people say head hopping, they're talking about being in omniscient and going from one character to the other in a somewhat frantic way in which you don't know who you're even following or what's happening. But head hopping can also be used if you switch, like, abruptly from one limited perspective to another. I've seen that critique used for that as well. How do you make it feel like a slide and not a hop? Like, how do you actually make it feel like it's been passed off in an effective way that you can follow versus that you're like jarring the audience?
[DongWon] I really think about it in filmic terms, and I think about sightlines. Right? So the example I just gave of moving from the thief to the guard and back is because you have the thief, the thief's looking, sees the guard, now we're in the guard, guard does their thing, thief sneaks by, guard notices something has passed, and then now we're back in the thief. Right? So you need a handoff transition every time you're going to make that slide as literally thinking for me about the camera moving with the perspective of the reader.
[Mary Robinette] I have a similar framing. For me, it's about thresholds.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Which is, I think the same thing as the sightlines that it is about. For me, the distinction between that and omniscient is that there is a reason that both characters are not actually in the same place at the same time. Like, the example that I gave where one character literally leaves the room and the camera stays with where we are. Whereas in omniscient, you would be able to visit everybody's head within, who's in a single room. And you would be sign posting, and now we're going over to this person. Jane Austen does this… I mean, she was extremely good, which is why her works are still classics. But there's this one scene where two characters believe that they're having the same conversation and they're having different conversations. You only know that they're having different conversations because she goes from one character to the other and she sign posts by telling us whose head she's going into before we get the thought, but it is all within one thing, and then she also comments on other things that are outside of that room that none of the characters would have access to. So, for me, it's all about what the characters have access to and the thresholds that we cross.
 
[Dan] I'm wondering as well if… This goes back to our discussion of close and far perspective. But the closer the perspective is, the more it's going to feel like head hopping, because you are getting more of those inner thoughts. You're getting more of that internality. Whereas in this case with the guard watching for the thief, you're not getting a really deep examination of who they are as a person.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. It's also, I want to say that this is going back, this is a fashion thing. In science fiction and fantasy, it is in fashion to either use first person or third limited. But when you go over to romance, often you do get POVs… You do get back and forth between the two POVs. I'm going to back away from what I had said earlier about that not being third limited, because it usually only two characters. The hero and the heroine, or the hero and hero, depending on the… Which slash we're in. But often you do get both of their POVs within a single scene. It's just that in science fiction and fantasy, at some point, people decided that this was bad and they put a label on it called head hopping as opposed to controlling point of view, even if you are limiting yourself to only two people. It's still a limitation, it's still not an omniscient because you're not giving the reader access to any information that those two characters don't have.
[Dan] Well, I think it's worth pointing out that this is one of those cases where anything you can make work, works.
[Mary Robinette] Absolutely. Yeah.
[Dan] Right. Like, just because the label has been given that certain aspects of this are good or bad, if you can make it work, then it works. If you can just… Excuse me… If you can jump between heads, between characters, even if it's head hopping, as long as the reader is always very clear about what's going on and they know whose head they're in and they know what perspective they're getting, then it works.
[Howard] Yeah, I don't… I don't personally use head hopping as a way to denigrate anything. I say… Unless I'm saying you're trying to do third person limited, third person close, and I think you may be unintentionally head hopping, just to describe what's going on. But I think you can head hop on purpose and make it work very well.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. We'll talk about how to do that when we get to omniscient for sure.
[Erin] Erin had another thought, but realized that it was time for the podcast to take a break.
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is your opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Erin] All right. Back now, because one thing we talked about earlier… I think we're talking a lot about… In talking about head hopping and the difference between limited and omniscient, we're talking a little bit about, I think, slightly more distanced…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] One of the questions I now have is what is the difference, like, what is the threshold, other than the use of pronouns between first-person and third person very close, very limited? Like, is there something that for you distinguishes it or could you take a first-person piece, turn all the I's to she's and not have to change anything else in order to make that story work?
[Mary Robinette] No.
[Laughter]
[Erin] All right. Well, there we go.
[Dan] Next question?
[Mary Robinette] Yes, because I've done it. I've had pieces that I wrote, originally in third person and moved to first, and I've had pieces that I've written in first person and moved to third. The biggest thing for me is that in first person, the degree to which I get the character's thoughts is significantly higher than it is in third. I have… Like you can get away with it for part of a scene, sometimes even a full scene, but there are times when, in first person, if I do not get the character's full emotional reaction, I will feel cheated as a reader. Because that's one of the things I sign up for when I'm in first person is to be all the way in that character's head. Whereas third person, I am okay with selective access to their head. Sometimes I get a direct thought, which is either written in quotes or italics. So these are the words that exactly are what the character is thinking. Sometimes it is free indirect speech, which is where the character's thought has just been transported into being part of the narration. So, like, instead of saying Mary Robinette sat in the podcast and thought I have to remember I have to pack my luggage during our break, I would do something more like Mary Robinette sat in the podcast. She needed to remember that she had to pack her luggage during her break. And I would just put it into part of the narration. But, it does create a little bit of a… More of a distance, and that form is one of the differences between first and third is that being all the way into the character's head.
[Howard] For me, one of the big differences between first and third, beyond… I mean, everything that you've said tracks beautifully. But if I'm in third limited, it's usually because I want to follow two or more characters. And the high bar for me for third limited is for each of those narrative voices to sound different. Whereas, in first person, your narrator should sound fairly consistent, unless the character undergoes some really huge change that reaches all the way into their voice. Whereas in third limited, I like to be able to tell whose scene it is. By halfway through the book, I want to be able to tell whose scene it is without you telling me their name. Because the voice… I'm now familiar enough with that voice that you've telegraphed it to me.
 
[Mary Robinette] I will say the other thing that I thought about as you were talking is that one of the tools that third limited offers me that I do not get from first-person is that I have a contrast between the narration and the character. Which can be an extremely powerful tool sometimes. Especially when you've got a character that is lying to themselves or lying… That… Or is on a journey that they haven't yet figured out that they're on. That sometimes I can let the reader in on what that is in ways that I cannot do in first person.
 
[DongWon] So, I think third limited close is sort of the default voice for commercial fiction these days. Right? In a lot of ways… There's a ton of first-person, that's rising in certain sectors, you still see third omniscient, but, like, what we think of as transparent prose, what we think of as like the dominant voice in adult commercial fiction tends to be this third limited perspective. Especially fairly close in. I think this is kind of driven by a lot of the visual media we consume. Movies are like this, videogames are like this, it's just like your… Because we don't actually know what the character's thinking, you're just like write up on them, and sort of observing the world as they go through it as the camera follows them, literally in the case of a TV show. I think that has really sort of shaped how we think of it. And because of some of the things you're saying, of having the ability to have the narration come in and the narrator have a different perspective than the character, but still be very close to one or a very small number of characters, kind of gives the easiest lift in terms of communicating a lot of information to the reader using the fewest tools possible. That requires the least sort of, like, mental weights. There's always a… I talked about this a little bit on the last episode, but there is a little bit of a mental lift when reading first-person for a lot of readers. That, I think, is a very small threshold that people can cross, but they're sometimes reluctant to. But it's… The use of third person limited close, I think, if you're looking for where's my default starting point, it's a really useful one to at least try that and sort of see if that solves any perspective problems you're having, and then expand out from there into, oh, wait, maybe this should be first-person. I need more interiority, or I want that deep subjectivity of the character or I'm feeling really claustrophobic, maybe I should step back in omniscient and expand out more from their. But starting with third close, really, I think, is a great default position to start from.
[Erin] I love all that, and I think it's interesting for me to hear, because I think one of the reasons I asked the question is I actually find when I write that my third person limited is fairly close to first. Like I…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] I believe, I do a lot of third person limited that has, like, full interiority… And in case we've never said what we mean by interiority, it's, like, how much are you getting from inside the character's mind. My third person limited often uses the same cadences of thought that first-person would use. Like, the same… There's usually not a lot of distinction. So I was like, well, why do… What is the difference? For me, and I love everything that y'all have said and I also… For me, I'm thinking that some of it has to do with is there something… Like, is there ever a time when I'm going to want to go into another character, which I cannot do in first easily. For some reason, I find it harder to switch from one character to another in first, because first is very immersive, until I come out of it. It's like… Feels like a lot of work, like it's something you can do maybe chapter to chapter, but it's harder to do, like, scene to scene. Is there ever a time when I'm going to want to pull back the distance to explain something or note something even for a moment that the character wouldn't fully get into? Or is it, like, my intent is for you to feel like the character is being observed versus experienced? That one's a hard one, because I feel like it's very like… I, you just… It's like… You just know, like, when you know… Like pornography… When you know it when you see it. But… The infamous Supreme Court case said that. So it's, like, I'm thinking about, like, is it… Yeah, it's like is it sometimes when I want you to feel like you're within this character's mind or do I want you to feel like you are just a fly on their shoulder being like, oh, my gosh, what is this character getting themselves into, even if you're close enough to hear them whisper every thought to you?
[Howard] And to eat the crumbs off their shoulder if you're a little [garbled]
[Laughter]
 
[Mary Robinette] Like the one that I took from third into first, one of the things that I was playing with in that one was… I had a character who had PTSD and I knew that I was going to be dealing with some flashbacks and not, like, a brief insertion into the middle of a scene, but a full on, like, confusion dementia sequence. Being all the way in their head so that I wasn't… As they are disassociating… It was just… It was conveying the sensation of disassociating in first person is significantly easier than it is in third. Because that distance, that narrative distance, already exists because I'm observing the person, distancing it further… It's not as visceral when you distance it further. So when I got to those scenes where he's disassociating, I wrote it as if it was third person, but used the I, so… And I used all of the reporting words that we try to avoid in third person… Like, I noticed that I was, I watched my body do this thing. And that was a technique and a tool that I could only use in first person.
[Erin] I love that you called out the… Those distancing… I call them distancing words, like watched, looked, she looked at versus just saying, like, what the person actually saw. Because I think that's a really interesting… They have their absolute place.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Like, there's a time in which you want to be calling attention to the act of seeing. Whether it is disassociation or somebody who is, like, at the wall of a party and all that they are doing, noticing, is the action that they are taking.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. A spy is going to be… I watched this.
[Erin] Exactly. But somebody who's not a spy, you might be, like, well… The watching brings one more layer between you and the actual thing that's going on. Which I think is such a fun thing to play with. And another thing where I think, like head hopping, sometimes people will say this doesn't work, and I think what they really mean or should say is this has its place. Is this the place for it?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
 
[Dan] I just want to jump in really quick and point out that I have seen books, very successfully jump between third and first.
[Yes, yup]
[Dan] One of my favorite books is House of the Spirits by Isabel Allende, which is about half and half. The way that she makes that work and makes it always obvious what you're hearing and what you're listening to is, it is… The first person is one specific character. Every scene that does not have that character in it is third person.
 
[DongWon] Yeah. In general, when it comes to these POV conversations, again, we're giving you tools, not rules...
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Is the thing to remember. I think a lot of people get so prescriptive when it comes to talking about whether using third person limited, are you… It's like your third person limited close, and then you go, you come out for a second, and they're like, oh, no, you broke POV. You can't do that. I'm like, what are you talking about? If it worked in the scene, it worked in the scene.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] You know what I mean? I'm not going to remember two chapters later that, like, you stepped 10 feet away from the character for one moment. Or, like what Dan's saying, in terms of mixing first person and third person, that's absolutely a thing that you can do. You can even jump to omniscient for a second, and then drop…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Back to third person limited. I think what we're giving you are ways in which you can use proximity to your character's perspective as tools. I encourage you to find exciting ways to use those tools, moment to moment, rather than book to book.
[Erin] And… I know we're running a little long, but I just want to… I love this point, so I just want to underline it, that some of the things that I've seen that are extremely effective in scenes are when perspective shifts.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] If you suddenly pull back the camera, like, all of a sudden, you're saying something. Like, if you're doing it on purpose, you're doing it intentionally, there's something you want us to see from further away. If you're a little bit further away and you suddenly, like, kind of zoom in to one character's perspective, maybe it's because they're having a moment of deep emotion where that's the only thing that the story can contain at that moment.
 
[Erin] And that brings us to the homework. Which is to take a scene that you've written and write it in the closest third person limited you can possibly stand. Get right up in there. Then write it again at a slightly more distance, but still limited third person. Look at those two scenes side-by-side, and then say, what did I do differently in one than the other? What did I emphasize? Figure out from that which perspective you want to use when actually writing the scene.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Smile)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.13: First Person 
 
 
Key points: First person. What does it do well? Direct address to the reader, the aside. Subjective unreliable point of view. Intimacy. What is first person not effective at? Clarity, complex scenes. Multi POV ensemble cast! Mirror moments, what does the character look like? Tools for first person? Avoid navelgazing by adding a activity. Multiple senses! Cadence. Why use first person? Proximity, emotion. Genres of the body, humor, romance, erotica, and horror. Tapping into emotional subjective experience. Plot reveals! Character change. Coming of age stories. What is the value of an unreliable narrator? When character's goals shift. What is the lie that the character believes? 
 
[Season 20, Episode 13]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 13]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] First person.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Dan] We are beginning today a small cycle of episodes in which we're going to talk about the lens of proximity, how close you are to a character and how much you get to know about that character's reactions and motivations and so on and so on. We're going to begin today by talking about first person. First person feels as if it might be the most natural way to tell a story, because that's the way we talk about ourselves. Though obviously, the other persons that we will discuss in future episodes are also and equally useful, just useful in different situations. So I want to start by asking what is first-person good at? What kinds of situations do we love first-person? What does first-person do well?
[Mary Robinette] I think the direct address to the reader, the aside, where it's like, this is what I'm thinking. This is how I'm feeling in the moment. It's not just about the internal thoughts. It's one… It's a… The thing that I've found that first-person can do that kind of nothing else gets to is hang on, let me just explain this one thing to you. So that kind of direct address of here's some exposition. I think one of the things that it has is that it immediately connects it to why it is important to the character and that is it's sometimes harder to surface things.
[DongWon] One of the things I love about first-person is it's a thing that you can do in text, in prose, in a way that's incredibly difficult or artificial to do in other media. You can have first-person asides, like the aside in theater, being… Or a soliloquy, and you can sort of fake it in films through voiceovers and things like that. But in a novel, you can have it in direct access into the interiority of a character in a way that you can't in almost any other medium. So there's something really special about the ability for prose writers to use that first-person perspective to say explicitly here's what the character's thinking, here's what the character is perceiving. And when you want to root someone very much in a subjective unreliable point of view, first-person is the go to in your toolkit.
[Dan] Well, that unreliability is so fun to play with, too. Talking about this direct aside to the reader… You could do that in third person. But in first-person, it feels like there is no artifice there. It feels like you're getting it much more directly. But… Of course there's artifice there. Because you are telling this through some other person that you've invented. It's the first person. It's not actually me, it's John Cleaver or whoever I'm writing about. So there's still a lot of artifice, there's still a lot of kind of artificiality about it, but it feels truer, it feels more direct, and that allows you to be unreliable and shaky and shenaniganry.
[Erin] I also think it creates a feeling of intimacy, or it can create a feeling of intimacy between the character and the reader. Because it's like… Like the direct aside, it's like somebody has sat down and said, okay, I'm going to tell you something. I'm just going to tell you, the reader, this thing. And nobody else in the story will understand how I feel about this at the core, nobody else will know my internal thoughts except for you. One of the reasons I love writing in first person is because you can really lean into the voice in a way that I think third person can do, especially third person where it's very close, but it doesn't have that quite the same feel as, like, a friend sat down. And part of what I'm trying to do as a writer is to capture that friend's voice and how they would tell the story in a way that nobody else could.
 
[DongWon] There's something really, really interesting about first person, because it is both our oldest form of storytelling, because just the way that we tell a story is I was walking down the street the other day. I was going to the store. The dog jumped out in the street, and I chased after it. Right? Like, that is just how we tell stories, and the way people have told stories as long as they were telling stories. But as a literary convention, as a part of the novel, it's one of the newest forms. At least in a dominant way. Like, there are examples that go back. But in terms of being so dominant in terms of how it exists in the contemporary novel, it is very much a thing that arose in, like, modern days, in like early mid twentieth century. Right? So one thing that I see people struggle with, when people push back against first-person, which I still see kind of a shocking amount. But when I see that pushback, it's… There's like an artificiality to first-person that can be a tough hurdle for some readers to get past. Because you're reading a text, but the text is being told to you as if a person is narrating it. So who is narrating it to you in that moment becomes a question in certain reader's minds. So there's like a… There is both an incredible immediacy, intimacy, and familiarity to first-person, and a layer of artificiality that requires one extra jump for the reader.
[Howard] And… That's weird, because I will accept that there is magic and spaceships and vampires, but I'm really struggling with the fact that there is a book.
[Mary Robinette] I think it's not so much that it's… Like, I can think of a bajillion examples of first-person. Because the novel would often start… When you're looking at the trajectory of the novel as a travelogue. Then you're looking at Poe, who often used first-person.
[DongWon] It's like where does epistolary end…
[Mary Robinette] Right. Exactly.
[DongWon] And first-person begin is a we… The distinction that you and I are drawing here. But [garbled]
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Exactly. But… But I think the thing is that one of the reasons it fell out of fashion is that people started to get hung up on the… But really did they have time to write this while they were being dragged away by eldritch horrors?
[Laughter]
[Erin] Yes. Always yes.
[Dan] Yeah. At what point in the story is this account being given? Well, I like you mentioned the kind of newness of it. It is… First person is going through a huge Renaissance right now in certain corners of the market. A lot of book tubers, books to grammars, book talkers… There's a big trend going around. I see where they will just flat out refuse to read something unless it's in first-person.
[DongWon] Huh.
 
[Dan] That's obviously not everybody, and it's not the whole market. But it's kind of having a heyday right now, which I think is really interesting. I want to ask the question what is first-person bad at? As long as we're talking about it, what can you not do very effectively with it?
[DongWon] Clarity.
[Howard] Avoid the capital I.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] I think first-person… It can be harder to truly communicate to the reader what's happening in a complex scene. Because you're anchored to one perspective and one understanding of what's happening in a particular moment. So there's an immediacy to that. But when you think about your subjective experience of a large event, you're not getting the full picture because you're only seeing a little piece of it. Right? So I think we think of first-hand experience as the most true, but in a lot of ways, the way we consume information about what happened is somebody explaining from multiple perspectives. So when you're limiting yourself to one POV in a story, you are removing access to a lot of tools that you have that you would have in cinema, for example. You think cinematically, all the things the camera sees are just what the character's actually seeing, what the character's seeing is very different. Right? So you're much more constrained. So if you want real true like grounded clarity about feelings, emotions, what happened in a complex scene, first-person's pretty tough to make that happen.
[Howard] Your multi POV ensemble cast…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] In a heist thing… Yeah, that's difficult to pull off in first-person.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. It's also, I think, first-person… You can cheat when we get to third person, you can cheat to show us what a character looks like even when you're in tight third person, but when you're in first-person, unless they step up and have a mirror moment, which… I was walking down the hall and I stopped to regard myself in the mirror.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] I had curly red hair, bright green eyes, and was extremely buxom.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] I think that everyone thinks about themselves [garbled]
[Mary Robinette] Exactly.
[Erin] Just in that tone. Well, I agree with it. Like, clarity is part of it, and also just knowledge. Like the characters… A lot of times, you have, like, but the reader knows and what the character knows. In first-person, they get… They are the same. Because… Unless… Now there are ways to cheat out of this, but in general, you only know what the character knows about the world, about the situation, about the experience. So if there's something that you really need, like description, self-description, the reader to know, but there's no reason for the character to know that, you're going to have to figure out a workaround. Even in unreliable… Like, one of the things I really like doing in pieces with unreliable narrators is setting up a reliable outsider that is… That can be established, like, because they hold a position of authority or you see them being reliable in several scenes, and can point out through dialogue or through their own actions what's happening outside of the first-person, that character's first-person experience.
[DongWon] They can also…
[Erin] They can then misinterpret what that reliable person does, but the reader… It's clear enough to the reader, like, what happens. I think about a scene I wrote in my story Wolfy Things where the mom is crying and the sun misinterprets it that he's like…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] She's trying to salt the food with her tears. Like… Because no one's going to do that.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Like, you, as a reader, know that seems unlikely. Probably she's just crying over the soup.
[Chuckles]
[Erin] But he cannot accept that. But because it's something clear enough to the reader, it comes through. But it requires a lot of work to do that. Where is in a third person, you could probably just say, like, she's crying and then you would know.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] You could cheat that also with chapter bumps. You insert in universe material that appears at the top of the chapter, and then the first-person account either accounts for that or doesn't account for that. That can argue with the character just fine.
[Dan] All right. Let's take a moment here to pause, and when we come back, we'll discuss this further.
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is yoru opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Dan] All right. So we've talked about things that first-person does well and does less well. Let's talk now about how. How can we use first-person effectively? What are some good tools for using first person as a perspective?
[Mary Robinette] So I'm going to talk about one of the traps of first-person is a way of bringing us around to an effective tool. One of the traps of first-person is navelgazing. So it is, I think, one of the things that it does really well is that you can get into the character's interiority, but you can, like, have a character just sit in a room and think about themselves and never move on. So, for me, one of the tools that I often try to use when I'm doing that to combat the navelgazing is that if I have a scene where my character needs to think about something for whatever reason, I try to pair it with an activity that is somehow plot related. So, like, if there's this is a conspiracy, I think a conspiracy thing is happening, I will have them trying to repair a rover. Then, as they're repairing the rover, and having conversations, different things will then trigger for them. It's like hum, I think this is… You just said something very fishy, and what's going on with your face right now? But it is… Having that interaction with the outside world keeps… For me, keeps my navelgazing to a minimum.
[Howard] Yeah. It's the multi sensory approach. Only saying what the character is thinking about is just the navelgazing. But, I'm thinking about this. I'm seeing that. I smell this. I heard that. I'm touching this. My heart is pounding or I have a headache. I have… There's a whole huge spectrum of senses that you can tap into with first-person. If you don't use at least three of them, I feel like you're leaving too much unsaid.
[Erin] A tool that I really like that… To play around with with first-person is cadence. What the rhythm of that person's thoughts are as they're driving things. Because it tells you about the emotions. One thing that's really… You can have a very self-aware first-person character, but a lot of times they're not sure what's going on, exactly. They're afraid, but they may not say, like, I am afraid right now. They may just be experiencing fear. But what you can do is go with a faster Kayden. All of a sudden, like breathing heavy, like the heartbeat racing, when you're afraid. They're noticing things that are fearful, but also, the entire cadence of the piece as that sort of taut feeling to it, and then when they're safety, the cadence slows down. It gives a completely different feeling without you needing to signal it from the outside.
[Mary Robinette] Also, that is something that is extremely apparent when I'm doing audiobooks. When I'm narrating and the author is thinking about that, it shows up on the page and you can really hear it. It is much easier to [garbled]
[Howard] [garbled] makes your job easier.
[Mary Robinette] So much easier. I actually think that that's one of the reasons we're seeing the surgeon audio, in first-person narratives, is because they do better in audiobook. But there are times when I have to narrate something and the writer has not paid attention to the Kayden, and attempting to get the emotion into that scene is significantly harder, even though you have the added layer of I do cool things with my voice. It is undercut by the cadence.
[Howard] One of the reasons, Mary Robinette, that your first half of the episode mirrors scene was so humorous is that it breaks the true cadence of that person. That is not the pattern that you would use, that is not the cadence of… At least not of my inner voice. When I look in the mirror…
[Mary Robinette] No.
[Howard] My inner voice… Well, I'm not saying mirrors scenes are bad. I will look in the mirror and the cadence for my mirror scene is, Howard, you gonna go outside looking like that?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] Yep. Then I'm off. Now the reader has an insight into how I feel about how I look and how much I care. That's all we need.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Yeah, most of my mirror scenes would actually be…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] How did you sleep on your hair to get [garbled]
[laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Like that.
 
[Dan] So, if we are using first person as a lens… Let me rephrase. If are using proximity as a lens, this is how we want to look at our work and we… What are some of the reasons we might choose first-person then? What is going to guide us? What… I guess this kind of comes back to the question we asked in the beginning of what does first-person do that the others can't. But what are some situations where we will say you know what this really needs? First-person.
[DongWon] It's so intimate. Right? We're talking about proximity. Right? First-person is… You're right up on that perspective, you're in their head with them. So when you need anything that is raw emotion. Right? That's why it works so well in YA, why we see it there so much. That's why you see it a ton in what I think of as genres of the body. Right? So, humor, romance, erotica, and horror. Right? Like, horror in particular, first-person is just so valuable there because as a person is experiencing disruption, fear, sensations in their body, all of those things, are stuff that you can get to so quickly and so closely as first-person that can take extra work when you're having to do the work of third person limited or omniscient of describing a broader scene. Right?
[Dan] Yeah.
[DongWon] So I think whenever you want to tap into someone's like emotional subjective experience, first person does so well for that. I think that's why it's doing so well on things like book talk right now.
[Dan] Yeah.
[Howard] When you've got a plot reveal that that moment, first-person can do that so well. Because we are right there. The Revelation of whatever it is, the plot twist, the monster, the whatever, the reader is getting that reveal at the same time the character is getting that reveal at the end. Yeah. Immediacy and proximity. And, as a writer, that lens of proximity… You may choose to look at your reveal's pacifically at the reveal you have in mind and say, you know what? This is going to work better in first-person than anything else I can do. So maybe that's the way I need to shape the rest of the story.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Yeah. I think that a lot of times, I think of first-person stories as stories of perspective. Because you've chosen to use this particular… That character is the lens into the story more than anything else. Because you are filtering everything through the way that character experiences things. So, choosing it when you're going to have a reveal that shifts that character's perspective, where they understand something they didn't understand before, that they couldn't understand before, is where something… Where it really appeals to me. Where there is a reason in which that person as a filter is the best filter for the story.
[Mary Robinette] That ties into one of my absolute favorite things that you can do with first-person that you cannot do with any of the others. It's the proximity thing. That you can have the character change by the act of telling the story. Like, some of my favorite stories are ones… It's one of the reasons I love the John Cleaver books so much is that John is not the same person at the beginning is at the end, and the way John is relating to the reader has changed. That is so… I think that's so interesting. It works really… I think, really, really well in coming-of-age stories. I think that's one of the reasons we often see first-person paired with younger protagonists, because you more commonly have a coming-of-age story with them. But it is something that is just so delicious, so intimate.
[Dan] Yeah. I know that we are kind of running up against the end of time here…
[Erin] The end of time!
[Dan] The end of all… Not necessarily all time, but the end of our time for this. I do want to get back to…
[Mary Robinette] As I was sitting on the couch, Dan told me that I was running up against the end of time. I paused to look in the mirror…
[Laughter]
[Howard] Are you really going outside like that?
[Dan] This is part of the lens of where and when.
[Erin] Exactly. At least I'll look good during my final [garbled]
 
[Dan] I do want to circle back to unreliability. Because not only… That was something we mentioned not only as a strength of first-person, but it's one of the things that is… One of the downsides of first-person. Not necessarily a downside, is that it's really hard to not be unreliable with it. What is the value of an unreliable narrator? This isn't really an unreliable narration episode, but it's so closely linked to first-person. You were talking about the John Cleaver books. That's leaning so heavily on that, the idea that what he is telling you is what he thinks is true, not what is actually true. That dramatic irony of being able to listen to him talk about himself and know, oh, dude, you are wrong about so many things. What is the value of unreliability and why might a reader, an author, I mean, choose to put that into their story?
[DongWon] I mean, going back several episodes to goals and motivations. Right? A character's goals often involve them lying to themselves a little bit because they think they want X, but what they really need is Y. Right? So the movement from understanding what your original goal was to what your new goals are is one of that unreliability coming to the fore so you realize that, like, oh, my understanding of the world is shifting. The reason why first-person is sort of inherently unreliable, because character growth necessarily changes what is quote unquote real for the audience experience. Right? So you're shifting… Which is both what makes first-person fun and so challenging is that it's always already moving around you at all times.
[Mary Robinette] There's the idea that we talk about periodically, what is the lie the character believes? There's a bunch of different forms that that takes, but I think one of the things that you can really play with in first-person is that you can reveal character by what the character is lying to themselves about and how they are lying to themselves and the lengths that they will go to to preserve those lies. That's something that's, I think, much easier to do in first-person because of the navelgazing. But because they can do a soliloquy in ways that a third person really can't. Then, that in itself, can become a form of conflict as they are struggling with the fact that all of their reasons are breaking down.
[DongWon] I call that narrative parallax because the slight shift in perspective lets you reveal more.
[Erin] Something that just occurs to me as you asked this question is that the reason because I love unreliable narration. It's like my favorite thing ever. I think it's because I like characters that don't necessarily change or grow. Which means that the forward momentum in the story has to be the reader realization of the truth of who that character is. So, like, if they're not, like, because if they were doing… They externally sort of do the same things, but you… They understand more about the world, you understand more about them. It grows in context, as opposed to in action. Sometimes I think unreliability works well because it feels like you're moving forward as they continue to misinterpret the world, even though they don't do anything different. It still gives it a sense of a forward lean in the reader's mind.
[Howard] I think two of my favorite examples of unreliable narrators are in first-person our books where you don't realize until the very end that this is a single POV that has been telling you a story in multiple POVs. The Fifth Season and Player of Games by Iain Banks. Fifth Season by N K Jemison. You discover late in the stories, oh, this story has a first-person narrator who is part of the action, and they been lying to me about their involvement the whole time, until the very end. That's not really a first-person narrative, and maybe that's a segue into how we mess with proximity later.
 
[Dan] Well, now we finally have arrived at the end of times…
[Chuckles]
[Dan] So, it's homework time. What I would like you to do is go pick up a book that you love, something that you enjoy. Find a scene that you think is really great that is not in first-person, and take a crack at rewriting it in first-person from the point of view of one of the characters in it. Pay attention to what types of changes this requires you to make, how information comes across differently.
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (BrainUnderRepair)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.12: Fashion as a Writing Metaphor 
 
 
Key points: Howard is wearing clothes! Fashion and writing or storytelling: you do it every single day. What you wear is how you present yourself to the world. Fashion is instant language. What do you put on the page without thinking about it? Fashion is where the personal meets the cultural. Make one element interesting. Pick one thing, and make that interesting. Experiment, and ask for help! You don't have to do exactly what they suggest. Develop your taste. Take one thing off! Howard, put your pants back on! Know what your go-to items are, and why. What do you want people to feel at the end of your book? Use your tools with intent to build something exciting and dynamic.
 
[Season 20, Episode 12]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is yoru opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 12]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] Fashion as a Writing Metaphor.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm wearing clothes.
[DongWon] So...
[Mary Robinette] Thank god.
[Laughter]
 
[DongWon] We all are grateful for that fact. So, this episode, we are returning to the little mini-series that we're doing throughout this season of different personal metaphors for how we think about the process of writing and storytelling. I was excited this episode to talk about how I think about fashion and why I think that's a useful metaphor for approaching writing. So there's a few things I want to hit here. But the first thing I want to start with is I think fashion and writing, or fashion and storytelling, are very similar in one very specific way. Which is that whether you know it or not, you are already doing this every single day of your life. Right? It's… You are writing emails. You are sending text messages. You are al… Communicating with the people around you. You're telling stories to your family, to your friends. You are also getting dressed every day. Now, this doesn't mean necessarily that you are putting on an outfit and participating in the general broader culture of fashion in an intentional and deliberate way. In the same way that sending an email to your boss is not you writing fiction or telling a story in the same intentional way that you would be if you were pursuing this for publication. There's lots of reasons to put clothes on your body. There's lots of reasons to put text on a page.
[Howard] Kind of the difference between ordering a pizza and standing up and reading a poem. There's… Ordering a pizza on the phone. Okay, as anybody done that in the last 10 years? I don't know. But, I mean, you have that conversation and there's a base minimum of information that needs to be transmitted and you're just going to transmit it and be done. But if you're standing up at open mic night in the poetry club… I've never been to one of those. Are those even things?
[Chuckles]
[Howard] But there's a lot more intent in what's… What you're saying.
[DongWon] Yes, those are real things, for the record, but… Yes. People do do exactly what you're saying.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] But it's kind of going back to the episode about cooking as well. The difference between doing it for subsistence, doing it for everyday purposes, versus doing it for… With intention, with a reason why you're engaging with it.
[Mary Robinette] One of the things about that for me is that whether or not you intend something, you're still communicating.
[DongWon] Exactly.
 
[Mary Robinette] There is this quote by Miuccia Prada which I have loved for years, which is, "What you wear is how you present yourself to the world. Fashion is instant language." One of the places that we see this most is actually in the area of privilege. That somebody who is, like a CEO, can come into the office in jeans, but somebody who's angling for a raise cannot. So, if you're getting up and saying, yeah, it doesn't matter what I put on. It doesn't matter to you because it doesn't affect the way you move through the world. But someone else who does not have the same standing, the same other societal pressures on them, cannot make the same choices. So whether or not you're intending to make a statement, you're still making a statement.
[DongWon] Well, one of the reasons I wanted to bring fashion as the metaphor for this episode was I truly love fashion. I love designer clothes, in terms of, like, seeing what's going on in the fashion scene, what's going on in the world of design. But how I dress myself is also a point of interest, but also difficulty and pain. Right? One thing I do want to emphasize is just because we're talking about fashion, a lot of us have very different relationships to clothing at different points in our lives for different reasons. It is hard to dress yourself in a way that makes you feel good and excited to go out the door. It's hard to find a thing that feels natural to your form of expression and meets the expectations of all the people around you. Right? I just really want to emphasize that as were talking about this, that there's an easy and fun to fashion, it's also very challenging. I am someone who's made an interest out of dressing myself for a lot of reasons. Some of those were about assimilation and blending in. And as I've come out as queer and as I've transitioned, having to learn a whole new language for how to dress has been a particular challenge for me and an ongoing one. Learning how to speak those languages, learning how to approach that, made fashion into a thing that I… Instead of something that I was doing by reflex, to something I was doing by intention and deliberateness to figure out how to communicate certain things that I wanted to communicate.
[Mary Robinette] For me, what you're saying about the… Something that I'm doing out of reflex. I want to bring us to how this works extremely well as a metaphor for prose. We talk about transparent prose. Transparent prose is a fashion. Like, right now, transparent prose in the United States is that you sound like you're a 30-year-old white guy. Jane Austen was riding transparent prose in her day. But if you drop one of her books down in front of most people, it's… There are parts of it that are impenetrable. When I was writing the Glamorous Histories series, one of the things that I would always do is I would put, just to amuse myself, I would put an unaltered sentence from Jane Austen in every novel, and without fail, my editor, my copy editor, and the proofreader would all flagged that sentence as awkward. And, beside the great satisfaction of saying stet…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] To Jane Austen, it highlighted for me the fact that even though I was trying to write in Austenian English, it was still… I was still… My fashion was still rooted in the 21st-century. When you put something in another time period, that was transparent prose in her day, it is awkward now. So, for me, when I'm thinking about writing, I am thinking about what things am I putting on the page without thinking about it?
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] If you don't read the language, you'll struggle to speak the language. If you don't understand the language, it's very difficult to use the language. As we're recording this episode, just today, we got off of Navigator of the Seas, the Royal Caribbean cruise ship, and you might think, well, all the passengers are wearing clothing that's… Some of its fancy and some of its casual and whatever, but there is a very specific language being spoken among the crewmembers where there are very small indicators of rank and position. I could tell that, wait, the ones in the white shirts are generally the bosses of a given area, and the ones in the colored shirts are the ones who are reporting to the bosses. But I didn't know where to look for pins or stripes or whatever to tell rank. But for them, that fashion really is instant language. At a glance, they know where a person stands on the ladder of rank in the ship.
[Mary Robinette] We do this all the time. I mean, if anyone has ever gone to a convention, you can immediately tell who the science-fiction people are, and it's hard to explain why. I mean, sometimes it is because there wearing a shirt that, in the Star Wars font, that says Metal Fours Be with You.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Metaphors be with you. It's just amazing. Sorry, I did actually read that as metal fours.
[Laughter]
[Erin] We were going with it.
[Mary Robinette] But when I'm thinking about fiction, it is again, like, what are the signals that I'm sending? I often think about the fashion of it. Like, is this a dressy occasion?
[DongWon] Yeah. I think that evolves over time, and those can be sort of genre indicators as well.
 
[Erin] One of the things I really like in thinking about fashion is that it's where the personal meets the cultural.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah…
[Erin] You know what I mean? Like, your… There's your own expression of identity, as we go through the year, one thing we've been talking about is the lens of who, and we will be getting to the lens of setting. In some ways, fashion is right where those two hit. Because there is… Fashion is influenced by the cultural norms around you, but also the cultural norms you bring with you. What you may believe to be a formal dress is not… For some reason, I'm thinking of Downtown Abbey and, like, all the shame of wearing a… What we would consider to be a very formal tuxedo, because they only wore white ties, where it was like an all white outfit, and wearing a black dress coat was, like, who would ever do that?
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] I believe… You're looking at me as if no.
[Mary Robinette] No. White tie means that literally your tie is white.
[Erin] Sorry.
[Mary Robinette] But it was with tails. It's okay. Sorry.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] I just…
[Erin] I do not know the language of what we were just talking about, as we can tell. But, like, I think what's important is that, like, what does that culture has shifted.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Someone who comes down in a full tuxedo right now, you're thinking they must be at a wedding or going to a particular type of special occasion in a particular culture as well. So, in stories, even when you're not thinking about the character's fashion, how is the way that they would express themselves constrained, redefined, or experienced by the culture around them?
[DongWon] Well, it's also how your personal is reshaped and changed by what you are wearing to the occasion. Right? So if you show up in a T-shirt and shorts to the wedding, then that's going to communicate a very different thing about who you are and what your expectations are in arriving at that event. In the same way that if you're trying to write a horror story and you're putting bunnies and ponies in it that are all lovely and fluffy, that everyone's a little bit like, hey, this… You may not be bringing the correct language to this particular genre expectation that you're meeting here. Right? So, the expectations that people have around what the event is and what clothing is appropriate are kind of useful to think about as you're thinking about what story you're trying to tell and how you want to tell it. And with that, let's take a pause for a moment, and when we come back, we'll get a little bit more into how you can begin to dress yourself with intent.
 
[DongWon] So, before we started recording, I made all of my fellow podcasters watch a TicTok with me that is a TicTok sound that I very much enjoy because it mostly is just people cycling through a bunch of great outfits, and I learned a lot from it and get a lot of inspiration from it. But the sound itself is talking about ways to think about putting a good outfit together. Right? And the sound goes, if it's not interesting by color, it needs to be interesting by shape. If it's not interesting by shape, it needs to be interesting by texture. If it's not interesting by texture, it needs to be interesting by color. Right? So it's sort of highlighting how you have these different elements that you can pull from, that whenever you have a story or piece of fiction, it needs to stand out in one of several different ways. Right? The voice needs to be interesting, the thematic elements need to be interesting, it needs to be hitting a certain genre expectation. Right? Understanding what your broad tools are that you can use to pull a reader in is really, really important.
[Howard] Years ago, I was the toastmaster at a couple of conventions. I realized that the most important tool in my toolbox for being a toastmaster was a tuxedo. Because when… And, yeah, there's a measure of privilege in here. When the white guy in a tuxedo steps on stage and picks up the microphone, I didn't need to say anything, everybody just went quiet. Because it signaled to the whole room that something was about to begin. I don't speak fashion very well, but I knew that piece of syntax and I knew how to use it.
[DongWon] It was interesting by shape in that case. Right? The silhouette you're presenting communicated something very clear to us, which is, fancy person in charge. Right?
 
[Dan] One of the things that I loved about that little TicTok clip that you showed us is that it uses the word interesting instead of the word good.
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
[Dan] It's not saying that you have to be perfect in any of these areas, it's not saying you have to be good in any of these areas, just be interesting in one of them. Obviously, your writing needs to also be good. That's what people want to read. But being interesting in your voice, being interesting in your perspective, in your technology or your magic, whatever it is that you're talking about. Find something that is going to grab attention and be interesting.
[Mary Robinette] It doesn't have to be interesting in all of those things.
[Dan] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] The… You can pick one thing that you love, that you are fascinated by, and set it against the relatively neutral background and it'll pop. So you can focus things that way when you're building. Whether it's building an outfit for yourself or thinking about a story that your writing. It doesn't have to be an original voice and an original plot and original characters. It can just be one of those things.
[DongWon] Well, what I also like about it is… One thing… When I see people start to dress themselves, and they're trying to figure out how to be interesting and distinctive and how to have intent in presenting themselves, the first thing they reach for is color. Right? So, often you see teens, young people, when they're first starting to figure out how do I look like a person, they'll be like bright colors, dark colors, whatever it is. Right? That's why we see, like… We talk about, like, teen Goths so much because they learned that if I dressed all in black, I can appear a certain way and be of a certain community and have certain expectations versus neons versus pastels, all of those things.
[Mary Robinette] [garbled] the eighties was rough.
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] Yeah. Exactly. Describing all those things is really useful, but then what I really love is thinking… Reminding myself and reminding other people that there are other tools in your kit, too. Right? You don't just have voice. You don't just have character.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] You don't just have this, that, and the other. I'm currently wearing a monochromatic outfit, I'm wearing all black, but in three different textures. So I think about that when I get dressed. I was like, oh, if I'm having this linen top, then I want sort of something a little more billowy flowy on pants, and then I want those leather boots to go with it. Right? So, learning to think about the different tools in your kit and reminding yourself that, oh, this scene isn't working because I'm just trying to lean into the action of it and it's falling flat because all I have is a single note of action. What else can I lay into it? Where's the texture, where's the color, where's the shape?
 
[Mary Robinette] I think this is also something else that happens to people is that they are afraid to experiment and they're looking for someone to tell them what is correct, and also afraid to ask for help. So it's this weird thing that will happen to people. I went through. Where I had… My body had changed shape and I didn't know how to dress myself anymore. So actually went to a… And again, it was at a point in my life where I could afford this, I went to a shopper and asked for help understanding what looked good on my body. That was all I needed. I didn't have to keep going back to that same thing. I think when you're writing, that this is what workshops do for you. Like, how does this work? And you don't have to always… You don't have to do exactly what they tell you, like, sometimes she would show me something and I'm like, no.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] That's sending a signal that is very not me. Even if it looks good on my body, it does not match my personality.
[DongWon] Yes. Well, that's why when I showed this to everyone, Howard, you had a really interesting response where you said this keep saying interesting. And we had to flag that is a good thing about this, but your reaction was I don't know what interesting means in this case.
[Howard] Yeah.
[DongWon] And one thing I want to emphasize as we're talking about how to dress yourself with intent, how to engage with fashion, and how to engage with writing, the most important thing you have to do in all of this is to develop taste. Right? Not necessarily good taste. That doesn't mean that you have to be agreeing with the high arbiters of… Who award the Pulitzer Prize. But it does mean you have to have a taste. And that is a personal perspective that you're bringing to what clothes you're putting on your body, what words you're putting on the page.
 
[Dan] I want to change the topic just slightly. I teach a class about how to write thrillers. Which is a very small kind of spare style of writing. I use a Coco Chanel quote all the time when I teach it, which is, "Before you leave the house, look in the mirror and take one thing off." This idea kind of goes back to what we're talking about texture or shape or color… What are the tools in your toolbox? You don't need to use them all. You probably don't want to use them all. Trim back. Be a little spare, a little lean. Especially when you're writing something like a thriller.
[Howard] I have two reactions to that. The first reaction is Coco Chanel looking at me and saying, "No. No, no, Howard! Put the pants back on!"
[Laughter]
[Howard] Take something else off. But the second response is that when we were studying… When I was studying music and we were looking at arrangements, we were told the sound of one violin is very, very interesting. The sound of two violins is fighting. You want one violin or you want several. If they're all going to be playing the same note. A string quartet, yeah, that's another thing. But it was this idea that if it's too interesting into many ways, then the things fight and we lose focus. So, yeah, Coco Chanel, look in the mirror, take one thing off.
[DongWon] It's the power of editing. Right? Is what she's fundamentally talking about. Right? Editing in terms of removing the one to many things that's on the plate, removing the one to many things in the outfit. It's the… Where the idea of kill your darlings comes from. Right? That may be your favorite ring that you're wearing. But it's a different metal tone than everything else you're wearing, and it's clashing. Or it's a different shape, and it's clashing. You take it off, it'll just look so… That much cleaner. And take it from something that feels costumey to something that feels fashion.
[Mary Robinette] It also helps you focus. It helps you say, this is the thing that's important.
[DongWon] Right.
 
[Erin] I also think it's interesting to think about, like, what your go to… Maybe this is just me, but, like, I have things in my closet that I wear all the time. Like, you know what I mean? It's like… I got like 20 things, but, like, these three are, like, if you see me, you probably see me in one of those. Because I like them the most, they feel the most comfortable. They're the hardest, I think, the same, like, to get rid of, if I'm like, oh, these don't fit the occasion. But, like… But I love them. So I'm thinking similarly in writing, like, what are the things that you go to over and over again, and then what is it about them, so that if you're… Like, if I decide, like, I love all these casual T-shirts, but I have to go to a formal event, they will not work. What is it that I like about them? Is it the shape? Is it the color? Do you know what I mean?
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Is it the texture? If it's the texture, how can I find texture in a different form? So, thinking about some of the tools that you use, like, even if it's not the tool… If your darling won't work for this particular piece, maybe it will work… Like, maybe something about the reason that it is your darling can be found elsewhere in that story.
[DongWon] Well, that's why I like talking about taste. It's like… Taste is almost this taboo thing to talk about in a certain way, because there's so… That's… It's so loaded with a certain valence of, like, good taste, bad taste. It's just like…
[Howard] In poor taste.
[DongWon] Yeah. Exactly. But really, all taste is is having a point of view. It's having a perspective. It's coming from a place in how you think about your dress, how you think about what you're interested in. Or which kind of stories you're interested in. The only way to develop your taste is to find out what you like. Right? And, like, read more, consume more books, consume more stories. Look at more people wearing clothes and think about why did they decide to dress that way?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Going back to the thing that we were talking about at the beginning with that Prada quote, that it is about how you present yourself. Often, fashion as it changes… Because fashion appears in clothing and music and architecture. It's often about that communicating this is the community that I belong to, and also, this is where I am in a power structure. It's frequently driven by a [garbled hierarchical?] story in some form or another, which is one of the reasons that you'll see people, I think, when they are like, well, I write literary fiction. I will discard all of the pieces of science fiction unless I put them on as costume. That's one of the reasons that I think science fiction writers get so mad when they see a literary person whose using science fiction tropes and does not understand how they work. It's one of the problems when you're seeing people putting on another culture as a costume. It's because they don't understand how it communicates to… And it's saying, I belong to a community that they don't belong to, whether it's in fiction or real life. It's also not understanding how things connect.
[DongWon] If you haven't taken the time to develop your taste in that thing, then you'll show up in costume and everyone'll will be like, oh, you don't go here.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] And we can tell.
[Erin] And, I think, on the other side, like… I'm reminded of a sort of comparison is the thief of joy. Which is, I remember finding out a while ago that, like, every famous person has their clothes tailored, and also just a lot of people in the world, like, their clothes are tailored to fit their body exactly after they buy them. So when you have bought something off the rack and walk out and are like, how come this is not flowing to my body the way it is when I see other people walking through the world, you don't know what they've done to their clothes between the moment they acquired them and the moment that they're actually out there. I think that, similarly, to like if you compare somebody's tenth book to the thing that you just wrote today, and you're like, well, why is there thing so perfect and mine is so messy. It's your at a different point, you haven't done the same things, you haven't tailored in the same way. Maybe you are still developing your taste and they've had longer to think about and develop theirs. So when you do that direct comparison, it isn't… They're not better, they're just using the tools differently.
[DongWon] And also, pro tip for the audience, it takes so much less money to get stuff tailored than you think it does.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] You probably think it's hundreds of dollars. It's like 15 to 20. Like, it's worth it in a lot of times. But, kind of going to what you're saying, I've seen people be so incredibly fashionable, the coolest outfits I've ever seen, and they have assembled that for under 30 dollars at thrift stores. I've seen people who are incredibly stylish, incredibly cool, and that's a 5000 dollar outfit that they're wearing. There's, like, a leveling effect to that, because their ability to bring their perspective to what clothes they're putting on their body is the thing that's equating them, not how much money they're able to spend. So, you can be a completely self-taught writer who grew up doing fanfiction and be delivering some of the most impactful narrative experiences out there or you could have an MFA and a PhD under your belt and be delivering the same effect. Right?
 
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. When I see people, I'm interested in what they're communicating to me about themselves.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Sometimes I see people and I think what you're communicating to me is that you are expensive.
[DongWon] Yes.
[Mary Robinette] Sometimes I read books, and I'm like, mmm, you're communicating to me that you are expensive. You just feel, you want to feel fancy. I see this… unh, sometimes it's in published stuff, but a lot of times in early career writers, I'll ask them, like, how do you want people to feel at the end of this book? You can tell that what they want, and sometimes they actually voice it, is they want the reader to think that they are clever. I'm like, that's not…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Howard] That is almost never going to work out the way you want it to work out.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Yeah.
[DongWon] That feels like somebody wanting me to know that this is designer, not that I thought about how these lapel ratios work with my shoulders.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Like, I think, those are a different type of conversation that you could be having.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Someone recently asked me if I liked her sweater, which was weird. But then I was like, yeah, it seems… They then proceeded to tell me the providence of the sweater, instead of telling me what they liked about it.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] I'm like, I don't actually care where it came from or what line it's in. I am interested in the textures and why… What I had asked was what do the numbers mean on it?
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] They then proceeded to tell me about the providence instead of like, why they had a personal connection to it. Like, why did you pick this?
[DongWon] I think that really comes back to the core reason I wanted to talk about fashion is, for me, what clothes you put on your body, what stories you tell, it all comes down to intent. If you're approaching whatever it is you're doing with the intent, you can take any of the tools available to you and build something really exciting out of it and do something really dynamic with it. If you are going for the easiest off-the-shelf option, just because everyone else is doing it, then that's always going to be a little less interesting to me. Right? Learning to develop your taste for what's exciting to you and learning to develop that sense of intent toward your craft is very challenging, but also, I think, really, really rewarding once you start figuring out how to do that.
 
[DongWon] With that, I have a little bit of homework for you to start figuring out how to do this. That is, I want you to go to your closet and take one article of clothing that you love. It can be a T-shirt, it can be a pair of pants, it can be a belt, whatever it is. Take a thing that you love from your closet. Now I want you to build three different outfits around that. Build an outfit that you would wear just out on the street, going to the grocery store, going to the coffee shop, whatever it is you do on your day-to-day. What's an everyday version of that? Now, take that same article of clothing, and think about going to a family dinner at your parents' house, that all your aunts and uncles and cousins and everybody is coming to. What does that look like? Now, take that same article of clothing and incorporate it into an outfit that you'd go out for a night out on the town with your people, whether that's your friends, your date, whatever it is. Think about how that same article of clothing, that same tool, can serve you in these different genres, these different audiences. Then start thinking about what in your fiction works that way?
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. Thanks. It has pockets.
[Chuckles]
 
mbarker: (ISeeYou2)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.11: Kit Lit. Q&A Aboard the WX Cruise with Mark Oshiro, Kate McKean, and Sandra Tayler 
 
 
Q&A:
Q: How important is it to have a kid to anchor a middle grade book? Can it be something without children?
A: Yes. Make the situations emotionally resonant with younger readers. It's going to be a hard sell. 
Q: How do you balance appealing to the kid and appealing to the people who buy the books?
A: Write the book for the kid, and the ad copy, queries, etc. for the adults. Don't think too much about the librarians and teachers. 
Q: Specifically for middle grade and children's books, what is played out and overdone?
A: Captain Underpants and Wimpy Kid. Gross out stories and gory blobs will eat you. Depressing stories. 
Q: If your characters have a wide range of ages, how do you decide if you're writing a middle grade or YA ?
A: 13 to 19, probably YA. 8 to 12, middle grade. Look at the conflict and the emotional struggle. Look at the stages that kids and teens go through.
 
[Transcriptionist note: the audience questions were largely inaudible. I've included some words but I'm not sure about accuracy.]
 
[Season 20, Episode 11]
 
[Mary Robinette] Hey, guess what? The 2025 Writing Excuses Cruise is over 50% sold out. During this week-long masterclass, I'm going to be leading writers like yourself through a series of workshops designed to give you the tools to take your writing to the next level. Space is limited, but there is still time to secure your spot. We're going to be sailing out of Los Angeles from September 18th through 26. Regardless of where you are in your writing journey, this event is yoru opportunity to learn new skills while exploring the beautiful Mexican Riviera. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or revitalizing your plot, you'll leave more confident in your current story and bolstered by a new set of friends. Join us on board at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 11]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[Dan] Kid Lit Q&A on the Writing Excuses Cruise with Kate McKean, Mark Oshiro, and Sandra Tayler.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Kate] I'm Kate McKean.
[Mark] I'm Mark Oshiro.
[Sandra] And I'm Sandra Tayler.
 
[Mary Robinette] We are extremely happy to have you here. One of the things we get asked about a lot is writing for kids. Most of the material that we focus on, while it is applicable across the board, is focused on stuff for adults. So we're going to quickly just share with the… With our listeners what our relationship is with writing for kids. I started in puppetry, so most of my early career was going into elementary schools. I have exactly one picture book.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] My agent has questions about that.
[Kate] I'm Kate McKean. I'm a literary agent at the Howard Morhaim Literary Agency. I have written a YA novel which will remain in the drawer for its whole entire life. But I have a picture book coming out in 2026 called Pay Attention to Me. Out by Sourcebooks. I love children's literature, which I represent and read all the time.
[Mark] I'm Mark Oshiro. I am the author of nine middle grade and young adult books. Some of which are on lists, and have won awards. I love writing for children, I have no plans to stop. I love talking particularly craft of writing for children.
[Sandra] I am Sandra Tayler. I have written two picture books which I self published, Hold Onto Your Horses and Strength of Wild Horses. Both of these grew out of a need in the child books I wanted to answer. I also have extensive experience as being the parent of children to whom I had to read books. That formed a lot of opinions about children's literature in my head.
[Dan] I'm Dan Wells. Mostly known for YA. Have a best-selling YA series, and, of course, the Zero G middle grade series which was an audible top 10 bestseller for three years in a row.
[Mary Robinette] I did not know that part.
[Dan] Yeah.
[Go you]
[Mary Robinette] Whoo. Since we are here, at the Writing Excuses Cruise, we have an audience full of people that have questions. So we're going to invite them to ask their questions.
 
[Inaudible garbled]
[Mary Robinette] How important is it to have a kid to anchor a middle grade book? Can it be something that doesn't have any children among the secondary… Except among the secondary characters?
[Right]
[Mary Robinette] Can it be something that does not have any children in the primary or secondary characters?
[Mark] I'd like to start as someone who has written a middle grade book with no children in it. I got to… I was very lucky that Lucasfilm Press asked me to write a middle grade adventure novel called Battle for the Arena where all of the characters are adults. The way into it that I pitched was I wanted the adult characters to be dealing with situations that are emotionally resonant with younger readers. So, in particular, the novel is a fish out of water sort of story, where the main character has just moved, for unknown reasons, to a new city, is part of this, like, battling troop of… They're kind of like in between, like, imagine an overwatch arena full of professional wrestlers.
[Mary Robinette] Huh.
[Mark] So everyone has their own character that they portray in the arena, but then they're their own people outside of it. She is joining a group of people who all are part of a clique who all know each other, who know who their personalities are in this arena and outside the arena, and she's the weirdo. Who, by the way, is the only one whose ability in the arena is real. Because she has the force abilities. Everyone else is play. Like, they're imagining it. So then there's an extra level of I'm the weirdo on top of in a group of weirdos. Which is fun, as someone who grew up watching professional wrestling, I loved playing into the sort of, like, ridiculous personalities, which is what kids love. So, for me, it was every chance I was thinking about what sort of emotional decisions am I making for this main character. I had to also think at the same time, is this… someone who is nine years old who maybe is their only way in is they like Star Wars, they like video games, is this something that they can relate to? It was shockingly easy to sort of access those things. So, yes, you can absolutely have a middle grade novel… I haven't done young adult with only adult characters, but absolutely can have a middle grade novel with no children in it at all.
[Kate] Except I'm going to say, you absolutely cannot have a middle grade novel or YA novel with only [garbled] children. As my view from the literary agent. It sounds like why that might have worked with this, with your book, Mark, is because it was an IP project and people already knew the characters. So they didn't have to find…
[Mark] Well, actually, it was a complication, they didn't know the characters.
[Kate] Oh. Okay. Well, it was already in a world they're like, I'm going to pick up this book…
[Mark] Right.
[Kate] Because it's in the world that I already like, Star Wars?
[Mary Robinette] Right.
[Kate] Right?
[Mark] Yes.
[Kate] So they're like I didn't have to be sold on this. They're just like, it's another Star Wars. I'm sure it was not even that good. No, I'm just kidding.
[Laughter]
[Kate] Just another Star Wars [garbled] But if I were to see a query where it was all adults and it was supposed to be a YA or a middle grade novel, I'd be like, where are the kids? I would have a hard time pitching that to editors. I think there could be exceptions. But if you want to try to be that exception, it's an even steeper hill to climb. I do even find it hard when there is say a YA novel where one POV character is the teacher and one character is the student. It can be done. I'm sure anyone could find me five or 10 exceptions, but I find it very hard. The logic from the grown-ups in the room who will probably not… I mean, like, it's the editors and agents and publishers and stuff is that kids don't care about grown-ups. I don't think that's actually true. I think we are telling ourselves that. But I have had a lot of trouble selling books where a POV character is adult in a YA or middle grade book.
[Mary Robinette] I will say that one of the reasons that you might think that you can get away with it is because frequently there are books that are shelved in YA that have only adult characters in them, but they were not sold that way. They were usually written by women, and women will get shelved in YA whether or not they are writing YA often.
[Dan] I am thinking about a lot of picture books as well, and at least when I grew up, lo these decades and decades ago, stuff like Mike Mulligan And His Steam Shovel, where the main characters are all adults with jobs, and the story is about them doing their job really well. Even in those, there is a secondary kid usually who's there to say, "Mike Mulligan can do it."
[Mary Robinette] Isn't that actually the steam shovel that's the main character? Not Mike Mulligan?
[Dan] I think it's both of them.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Yeah. Because…
[Dan] Welcome to our Mike Mulligan And His Steam Shovel panel.
[Yeah. Hey.]
[Mary Robinette] Because you might be able to get away with it if they're all inanimate objects.
[Kate] Yeah. Anthropomorphized steam. Absolutely.
[Dan] Or an animal.
[Kate] Absolutely.
[Mary Robinette] But even there, it's always like [garbled]
[Mark] They're usually aged down animals.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
 
[Audience] So, the human brain story where your target audience is simply the kids who won't necessarily pick their own books, who usually need others, like librarians or teachers or parents to recommend books. How do you balance trying to appeal to a kid versus trying to appeal to adults who [garbled]
[Mary Robinette] That was the problem with puppet theater. So I want to be clear that there is the audience that you're writing for and there are the people who are buying tickets. They are not the same. So when you write it, you write it for the audience. When you pitch it, when you do your catalog copy, when you do your query letter, you write it for the adults. Those are two different stories.
[Kate] I think that you should not think too much about the teachers and librarians. Because they are looking… Not that you should ignore them and that they're not valuable in the process, it's that they are also trying to entertain the kids or trying to get the book to the kid. They can see the themes, they can see the subject matter that's important. So, just keep talking to the kid, and when you're pitching it to, say, an agent or something, you will talk about it like a grownup, you wouldn't, like, hey, dude, this is cool, you should read it. Like, no one's going to do that. But I would just keep the kid, keep the reader, in the forefront.
[Mark] I wrote one book thinking about the adults who would read it. Which is my first book, Anger Is a Gift. Because at that time, especially in YA and middle grade, there was a lot of talk about what was appropriate to be in a book, and when you haven't been published and you have that fear of, well, I want to make sure it gets accepted… One of the biggest ones was don't swear. In books. So this was 10 years ago when I was working on this book. So even though I knew the content, the actual content of the book, might be something that would be deemed inappropriate, one thing that I was very particular about was I'm not going to have any sort of language that could get the book pegged as inappropriate. So, in Anger Is a Gift, there is one, I think very appropriately placed, F-bomb in the whole book. But the irony is I know I held back in certain ways, particularly in making the language of teenagers realistic, and that that is now my most banned book. So it didn't matter anyway. They banned it by the droves. So every book I have written since then, I've done… I don't care about it at all. I, again, I am thinking of who is the kid who is reading this. If educators find something in it, if librarians find something in it that they believe that they can use, either to teach or to reach a kid emotionally who needs that, that is wonderful. But I don't think about it anymore.
[Dan] Yeah. As a concrete example, every English teacher that I am friends with, kind of across the board, hates Captain Underpants. But they love it because it gets kids reading. So even though it holds no appeal for them, it doesn't have a lot of adult appeal at all, it still gets recommended, it still gets assigned, it still gets a lot of play.
[Mary Robinette] One of the things that we would have to do when we were doing puppet theater is we would have to get things to match curriculum. The thing is the shelf life for that is one season. You can't… The turnaround is also very fast frequently. So, often what we would do is, we would find out what the curriculum was and then we would explain to them why the show that we had had for 20 years met this curriculum. It's about… It is about just telling a different story.
[Sandra] When I wrote the picture book that I wrote, Hold on to Your Horses, it was because I knew a specific child needed a specific story. And I couldn't find the book that already had that story in it. So I went and wrote it. The thing I have discovered since then, as this book is now 15 years old, it's been out in print, and I have adults who had it as a kid who are now giving it to their children, which is a whole thing in my head. But realizing that the adults in their… Those adults also have a child who needs this story. So going back to the idea of you need to tell the story to the child and trust the adults to also know a child that needs that story and to lead this other child to the story that you've written.
 
[Inaudible garbled]
[Mary Robinette] So, specifically for middle grade and children's lit, what is played out? What is too much, so tired? Kate?
[Laughter]
[Kate] Why would I be the one to… No. Trying to be Captain Underpants. Trying to be Wimpy Kid. Yeah, [Alley Gatos?] they're good. I personally see a lot of, like, the gross out stories from Mars and the gory blobs will eat you. Like, those kinds of stories do not resonate. I also think that there's an abundance of really depressing stories in that age group with… Like, they're valuable, but I do think kids are kind of wanting some fun. So I would personally want to see a lot more fun middle grade, without going into goof. Just fun, just cool fun stuff. And graphic novels are still hot, hot, hot.
[Sandra] Yeah. I was going to say, the reason that Captain Underpants and Wimpy Kid were so incredibly huge is that they were transgressive. They… They were… The book… The kid knows the librarian doesn't actually like to offer this book and that they feel like they got away with something by getting to read it. But the interesting thing about transgressive literature is one generation's transgressive becomes the next generation's, ah, these are the classics. Yes, we all love Captain Underpants, we all are familiar with it. So it doesn't feel like you're getting away with something. So a useful way to approach it, if you want to chase the trends, which I don't actually advise, is look at what's super popular right now and how it's transgressive and then figure out how your story can push a boundary differently or a different boundary or answer a need in the kids. It's looking at the conditions of life now. The kids who have hit school since the pandemic have a different life experience than the kids who hit school and then pandemic hit in the middle of fifth or sixth grade. There are stories out there that they need, and the transgressions that they need in order to cope are going to be different. So it's being tapped into what's now.
[Mark] We mentioned it earlier, talking about adults in kid lit, the animal books. Like, main characters are all anthropomorphized animals or wild animals. Like, those were real big, especially in middle grade for a long time. I have not met a kid in like five years who's like super amped on the animal back.
 
[Audience] How do you decide you're going to write a middle grade or a YA [garbled]
[Mary Robinette] If you've got a story with a wide range of children ages, like a 13-year-old and a 19-year-old, how do you decide if you're writing middle grade or YA?
[Kate] If I looked at something and they said 13 to 19, I would say that's YA. I usually kind of tag middle grade as 8 to 12, but the reader is reading up a little bit. So the reader is like seven, eight, nine. But I… If I had younger kids and older kids, like, younger than 13, I might look at the primary character and the primary conflict. If the primary conflict is between the 16-year-old and the 19-year-old, like, that would be a YA novel to me. I have not come across many novels that fit this description, so I've not ever really been in that problem.
[Mark] I would actually also look at the conflict and its emotional struggle. Because people ask me all the time, like, how do you know an idea is middle grade or YA? For me, it's about scope and that character's awareness of their place in the world. If you are having a character… At least the main character, their struggle is I am just learning my place in my immediate group of friends, and my family, maybe in my school, and, like, sort of… Which is not to say that middle grade novels can't have that wide scope, but generally speaking, it's like when you're in the 8 to 12 year, you're just starting to get your awareness of the world. Then I find, with my YA, that's where it is you are starting to figure out your place in the entire world. You're starting to have to acknowledge that there are people outside of your city, outside of your immediate group of friends, how do I fit in this? I tend to find that in YA, you may have emotional plots that are more existential in nature. What is my purpose in the world or whatnot? So think about the scope of what your adventure is and does it seem like something for someone whose mindset is of a much younger age or is this someone who's a mid to older teen?
[Sandra] It's also very useful, too, to have some understanding of the emotional developmental stages that kids and teens go through. I really love the book, and I'm blanking on the author's name, but the title is Untangled: Guiding Teenage Girls through the Seven Transitions to Adulthood. It talks about these stages that teenage girls go through, from saying goodbye to childhood to finding your tribe to pushing back against authority, and that these stages hit and are fairly measurable in a young person's life. If you know what those stages are, there's definitely things that preteens do and care about and things that a 15-year-old thinks about and cares about. The exact age when one particular child hits those things will vary a lot, but we all go through these transitional stages. If you know and figure out and can peg your story and can say, ah, this is a saying goodbye to childhood story. Well, that probably lands in the 7 to 13 age group. Because that's about when kids are doing that. Where is the off into adulthood, that's your classic coming-of-age story, that's 16, 17, 18. Up there. Then you know you're in a YA range. So, looking again like Mark said, at the themes and what the themes are telling you.
[Mary Robinette] Well, speaking of themes, I think it is time for us to go to our homework.
 
[Mark] Writing Excuses, your homework, specifically thinking about writing for children. Imagine a moment from your childhood. Something contentious, with conflict that is perhaps more low-level rather than world ending or traumatic. Now, write this moment in first or third person, but imagine it is happening to someone else. How would you write this scene? How would you tap into the character's emotions through voice and tone?
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses, now go write.
 
mbarker: (Fireworks Delight)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.10: Interview with Chuck Tingle: Breaking the Rules 
 
 
Key Points: Any number of ways to approach art. Failure is a learning opportunity. Capture the truth of the moment that it's written. Try punk rock writing. If you can't fix it, feature it. Message first, then character and plot. Be the slippery slope you want to see in the world. Take the road less travelled. Come at them as an equal. Art is more than just the words in the book. 
 
[Season 20, Episode 10]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 10]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] Interview with Chuck Tingle: Breaking the Rules.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Mary Robinette] We are joined today by our special guest, Chuck Tingle. Who... Let me just say, as we start off, I'm so happy to have you here because love is real.
[Chuck] Oh, wild. Do you know... Want to know why I'm happy to be here, along with that? I think there's some buckaroos that believe we are one and the same, or at least...
[Laughter]
[Chuck] About a decade ago did. I guess this kind of clears it up unless you have a little soundboard and you're flipping between sound modulations. But actually this is pretty good evidence that we are two separate entities.
[Howard] That would be...
[DongWon] [garbled]
[Howard] Impressive to fake.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Very talented performer. So...
[Mary Robinette] Yes. Yes. It's amazing. You're actually my cat. But...
[Chuckles]
 
[Mary Robinette] For readers who are unfamiliar with you, would you mind telling them just a little bit about some of what you write and who you are?
[Chuck] Yes. So I started off self-publishing erotica. I still do that. I have about 350 erotica shorts called Tinglers, and then I recently have signed a deal with Nightfire, which is part of Tor, part of McMillan, traditionally published horror novels. The second of which just came out. And then I just announced that I've got four more coming. So, yeah.
[Mary Robinette] [This is… Garbled]
[DongWon] That's awesome.
[Mary Robinette] This is very, very fantastic. I became aware of you first because of your erotica. Then when I started seeing that you were going to be doing traditionally published things, one of the first… The assumption that I made was that it was going to be similar to what you were doing. The reason that we have you in to talk about breaking the rules is that your path to publishing traditionally is extremely unconventional. But the other thing is that you are ignoring a piece of conventional wisdom, which is that you are supposed to put yourself into a niche and stay in that niche. If you're going to do two different niches, that you need to have [garbled] for those.
[DongWon] Yes. So…
[Chuck] I think pretty much everything about my career has been pretty untraditional. Unconventional. The writing itself, I think there's a lot of rules that I break. It is something that I like to talk about. Because I think there's a lot of buckaroos out there who are creators, not just writers, but in any sort of medium who kind of get discouraged if they don't fall into a specific path of kind of traditional creativity. There's a reason for a lot of those paths. I mean, obviously, like, there is a system to getting a publishing deal and everything. But I like to talk about my own journey, because there's some really incredible things that happen if you kind of chart your own path. Sometimes that can lead to astonishing failure, and sometimes that can lead to something really beautiful. Not just beautiful, but kind of push mediums forward sometimes. I mean, it's… That's such an important role out there. So, I just think it's important to talk about it, and not discourage those that think, well, that's not how I think. Because there's any number of ways to approach art.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] This is… Any number of ways to approach art is something that is like a flag that I will ride to. You have my sword.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] One of the things that we are fond of saying here at Writing Excuses is tools, not rules.
[Chuck] Yes.
[Mary Robinette] I think that that's one of the things… When you're talking about art, that there isn't a right way to approach it, because we're all coming from a different point.
[Chuck] Yes.
 
[DongWon] One thing I wanted to pick up on in there, too, was, Chuck, you mentioned the possibility of astonishing failure, I think is how you put it. What I… One of the things I love about you bringing that up immediately is it such a possibility in any creative endeavor, in the artistic endeavor. Learning to not be afraid of that failure, but to also embrace it as an opportunity to learn more and explore and discover what works for you, and what doesn't work for you, for me, I think, is incredibly important. But to start out almost, like, on the negative, the downbeat note, and, like, what are those moments of failure that you've run into that you found instructive for you in terms of figuring out how you wanted to move forward? What were the paths that made sense to you?
[Chuck] That is a great question. You've caught me, a little bit, because…
[Chuckles]
[Chuck] I use that… Well, I use that word, because we're communicating through words. It's semantics. We're just… We are speaking, we need a word to put value to an idea. But if you were to really, like, dive deep, and I guess that's what we're doing here, get philosophical about it, I kind of think an art failure doesn't actually exist. I'm using the word to make a point, but in reality, when I look at the process of any career, but I'm just going to talk about my own. Anything, anytime, let's say I had a Tingler that came out that I thought was going to do really well and didn't, I just… Failure's the best word for it, because we all know what that means. But if you actually look at it, that is literally just a… That is a learning opportunity. It is an experience. It is, honestly, the stuff that life on this timeline is made of. It is so beautiful, in fact, it's equally beautiful to success. So I… It was… If I'm really going to get in touch with the depths of my feeling about it, I just… I don't think that it exists, it's part of the process. Making great art is not just some trajectory upward into the sky like a rocket. It is a river that flows in various directions, and all of that is important. It's equally important, I think.
[Howard] To paraphrase badly Mahatma Gandhi, be the try-fail cycle you want to see in a good book.
[Laughter]
[Chuck] Absolutely.
[Howard] We see this in all of the things that we consume as entertainment. We see this idea of a try-fail cycle. As long as the failure is not something that stops you completely, it can be part of a process that leads to the success that you were aiming for.
[Mary Robinette] This is… Yeah. This is a thing that I love, is the part of a process. There's a thing in film and television where you only need to get the perfect shot once. Right. When you're watching the Muppets, they fling puppets all the time. There is this outtake reel that I love from Emmet Otter's Jug Town Christmas… Err, Jug Band Christmas, where they need a drum to roll out of a store.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] It rolls out of the store and fails so many different times in different hysterically funny ways. This blooper reel is now one of my very favorite things. But they only need to get it right once. I think one of the wonderful things about writing is that you can try something and you don't have to put it out into the world until it's… Until you have successfully gotten the drum to roll the way you want it to roll. Then, even if someone is like,, whatever, that drum is not perfect for me. It's like, well, that's fine.
 
[Chuck] Yes. I also tend to believe that the quote wrong way of the drum to roll is actually more perfect than the quote perfect one. I think that with art, a lot of the things… Like, for me, it's not about capturing the perfect story. It's about capturing the truth of the moment that it's written. That's the goal for me. So, Tinglers are a perfect example of that. I think of my writing, specifically with Tinglers, as, like, punk rock writing.
[Chuckles]
[Chuck] If you look at other mediums, if you look at, like, music for instance, if you have a song and you play it a little too fast and it's a little out of tune and it's a little sloppy, someone will listen to that and say, wow, that's a perfect punk rock song. If you do that in painting, you can say, oh, that was something like, oh, you really captured the movement and the emotion or something, if you don't fix those mistakes. In writing, for whatever reason, I have just found that there's a strictness that I kind of like to push back against. So the mistakes, like, spelling errors or things in my erotica shorts, I don't… I don't even see those as errors, I see them as punk. It is capturing the moment that it was made. A lot of those I wrote in 24 hours about a news item, and the idea that I should make it seem like it wasn't written in 24 hours just seems silly to me. I… It's a piece of art and I'm capturing the moment. So I kind of like to look outside of the conventions of any sort of genre, but specifically the medium of writing, and think, well, what do these quote mistakes actually mean if we're actually just trying to capture the moment?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. There's a thing they say in puppetry… I think other places too, but… If you can't fix it, feature it.
[Chuck] Oh, beautiful. Yes.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Howard] As a cartoonist, I'm fond of saying that art for art's sake is allowed to take its time. Art for money has to run like it stole something.
[Chuckles]
[Chuck] That's a great one, too.
[Howard] It's… Because the mistakes… Mistakes isn't the right word. That first stroke you throw down with a pen as an energy to it, and enthusiasm to it, that repeated strokes trying to get it right won't have. So, boy, sometimes you just gotta roll with the first take.
[Mary Robinette] I feel like there's a joke right here about repeated strokes and Tinglers, but…
[Chuck] Oh, there you go. [Garbled] Just wait until this episode comes out and you see a fresh Tingler…
[Laughter]
[Chuck] Directly referencing Writing Excuses.
[Mary Robinette] Oh, my goodness. Any time we're talking about things coming out, it's always exciting for me.
[Chuck] Yes.
[Mary Robinette] But before we do anything more on that, I think we're going to take our pause. As I break my [garbled] podcasting.
[We're fine. We're all fine.]
[Mary Robinette] We're fine. So let's take our pause for a thing of the week.
 
[Chuck] So, going with the theme of this episode of breaking the rules, and as a Writing Excuses fan myself, I listen all the time, I have yet to hear anyone recommend food. So I have… I would like to recommend the Franken stand, which for anyone either living in Los Angeles or visiting Los Angeles, it's a vegan hot dog stand that serves horror-themed hotdogs.
[Laughter]
[Chuck] So, every week, you show up and you're not sure what you're going to get. Maybe the Mummy with a nice pale alfredo drizzled across the top, wrapped up. You could get the Swamp Thing, which is more like a chili dog. There's all kinds of things. It's just really incredible. It's the… You have to follow them on Instagram to find out where they're going to be. Normally they are some days in front of a horror shop called the Mystic Museum out in the big valley. Yeah. So my thing of the week is a delicious vegan horror-themed hotdog at the Franken stand, and their Instagram is the hotdog_franken.
[DongWon] As a new resident of Los Angeles, I am excited to go and track this one down and see what they have to offer.
[Mary Robinette] And I am thinking that anyone who is coming on the Writing Excuses cruise that is cruising out of Los Angeles in September is probably also going to make a slight detour too.
[Chuck] Oh, there you go. You've gotta get a haunt dog. That's what they call them.
[Laughter]
[Chuck] Not hotdogs. Haunt dogs.
[Mary Robinette] This is amazing to me.
[DongWon] I've had some hotdogs that I felt haunted by. So…
[Chuck] Yes.
 
[Howard] Writing doesn't have to be a solitary activity. That's why we host in-person retreats and workshops. At the Writing Excuses retreats, you'll get access to classes, one-on-one office hours, critique sessions, and activities to keep you inspired and motivated. Become a more engaging storyteller and learn how to navigate the publishing landscape. As you make meaningful progress on your stories, you'll also build connections with your fellow writers that will last for years to come. Check out our upcoming events at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] it's One of the hardest parts of getting older is feeling like something's off in your body, but not knowing exactly what. It's not just aging, it's often your hormones, too. When they fall out of balance, everything feels off. But here's the good news. This doesn't have to be the story of your next chapter. Hormone Harmony by Happy Mammoth is an herbal formula made with science-backed ingredients designed to fine tune your hormones by balancing estrogen, testosterone, progesterone, and even stress hormones like cortisol. It helps with common issues such as hot flashes, poor sleep, lethargy, bloating, and more. With over 40,000 reviews and a bottle sold every 24 seconds, the results speak for themselves. A survey found 86 percent of women lost weight, 77 percent found improved mood, and 100 percent felt like themselves again. Start your next chapter balanced and in control. For a limited time, get 15 percent off your entire first order at happymammoth.com with code Next Chapter at checkout. Visit happymammoth.com today and get your old self back naturally.
 
[Mary Robinette] All right. So, as we come back in, I want to talk about some of the rules that you feel like other people get trapped by that you just kind of stomped over with great joy and enthusiasm.
[Chuck] Wow. I feel like there's two categories of that. There is… There are the rules of kind of the business side of things. There's the rules of the creative side of things. I think that… I mean… Part of both of these is that while… I am a masked buckaroo. It's funny. In the introduction, we didn't even mention that, but for those listeners not familiar, I am anonymous, and I wear a pink bag over my head. I would say that… I mean, just to list a few, actual… Well, the way I do book tours is certainly different. I don't do readings. Because, really, they didn't make sense to me. I thought if you're trying to get new readers, what are you going to do? Show up and talk about a book that nobody's read and have spoilers? I found it to be kind of fundamentally broken, so, like, I do my own thing with some shows. I think that in the creative side of things, I kind of disagree with the idea that you should only show, never tell. I think that you need to do both.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Chuck] Which you've actually done an episode on that was pretty wonderful. So [garbled] your listeners, go back to that one. I also… There's this whole discussion of sort of should you write with character or plot, is the big thing, or, well, who's in the driver's seat? I think most of the time you're supposed to say character. I would argue that that… I like to write message first. I always put the message in the driver's seat. Kind of the what am I delivering to the reader, what is the gift of this, and then I would say probably character second and then plot third. There's all these things that I come out it with… And that come back to the anonymous thing. Many buckaroos have tried to guess my real identity.
[Chuckles]
[Chuck] All the time I have kind of… I'm breaking off… Breaking down the layers. But I will say, for those listening, because I have said this before, that many assume that I am, like, a writer under this [garbled], but I am not. Which I think becomes apparent. I mean, I'm a writer now, but coming into this, I did not know this industry at all. Which I guess moves on to the… Kind of the business side of things, which, DongWon, my agent, who happens to be here…
[Mary Robinette] Shocking.
[DongWon] Amazing coincidence.
[Chuck] Experienced firsthand, which is just kind of… I think that my path… I used [garbled] since about the querying and all that stuff. Actually, I just… I wrote the book, I wrote Camp Damascus, and then I went on Twitter and said I have a book. I think I'd like a traditional publisher. Does anyone want to put it out?
[DongWon] Literally, just tweeted it out.
[Laughter]
[Chuck] Yes, I just tweeted it, and then old McMillan said, I guess that's a good one, let's do that. That is the short version. It's more entertaining. You could also look at it like I spent eight years building my fan base, writing erotica, creating kind of this whole thing outside of the books itself. I prefer the short version because I think it's funny. But…
[DongWon] I love the short version.
[Chuck] The short version is very fun.
 
[DongWon] But I have a question, which is, you came into this, you're saying, that you didn't know much about the publishing industry. Yet, years ago, you started writing the Tinglers and putting them up is self published. What was the thing that led you to that choice? Right? Like, when you were starting, before you knew what the rules even were, before you knew that you were breaking any what was the thing that got you to say, hey, I want to write these. I'm going to put them up here. Here's how I'm going to do it. Then, you developed a very distinctive style since then, of course. But…
[Chuck] Yes.
[DongWon] What was that inception there?
[Chuck] So, I always have… I've been a creator my whole life. So… I just thought, as a medium, that the fact that you could self publish something and kind of work through an idea and it could be out in 24 hours and have an audience, I found to be pretty fascinating and also kind of underused in the sense of, like, hey, if this works, I could talk about current events, I could express myself in this way. I would say that there was a sort of a personal kind of version of that, and a political version. The personal version was that I am on the autism spectrum, so I am [garbled] typically masking all the time. The idea of being able to create this art in, like I said, a punk rock way where I said, well, I'm just going to… My autism really shows itself in how I organize things. I'm so strict about things, and I thought, well, if I have 24 hours, I want to write these quickly. I'm not going to have time for that, and it's going to be kind of therapeutic, which it very much ended up being. Then, also, my queerness as a bisexual buckaroo in a hetero presenting relationship… Actually, I thought, I don't get to express my queerness [garbled], so, actually, kind of therapeutic personal reasons that I suspected would be very helpful for me, and ended up literally changing my life. So that was a good guess. Then, politically speaking, the kind of crux of the idea was that I was always fascinated by conservatives… There was this line a long time ago, kind of the gay marriage line was, well, if we let two buckaroos marry, what's next? Are we going to marry free trees? Are we going to marry a sentient automobile? I always thought…
[Howard] They're already marrying their cars.
[Chuckles]
[Chuck] Well, there you go. I always thought that kind of slippery slope argument… It was always kind of trotted out like this dystopian landscape. And every time they said it, even back then, I thought that sounds wonderful.
[Chuckles]
[Chuck] What a utopia. So part of writing a Tingler, as, like a larger piece of all of these books was that if I just wrote about this world where that conservative nightmare was kind of just you let it run wild and show that that's actually more of a utopia than a dystopia. So… Those were the two pieces where I thought, okay. Writing these quick shorts is going to be an interesting way to do that. Let's see if it can work. And it did.
[DongWon] You gotta be the slippery slope you want to see in the world.
[Chuckles]
 
[Howard] It's fascinating to me that your path to publishing… Yeah. You broke rules. But now we look at self pub to trad pub and that's not really rule breaking so much as it is a road less traveled.
[Chuck] Yes.
[Howard] 25 years ago, when I started putting Schlock Mercenary on the Internet, it was the same sort of thing. It was very rule breaking. Web comics were the new thing. Now you look at them and, oh, it's… Everybody knows what that is. Oh, it's a web comic. So in part I think some of the pattern here may be that if you break rules or if you break from a form, if you break from a process, and do something in a new way and succeed, the next generation is going to treat that as an accepted form, an accepted pattern, an established way of accomplishing things.
[Chuck] Oh, yes. Absolutely. I hope the lesson that they can take… That goes one step beyond that, too, which is I hope another generation, listeners to this, thinking, well, how am I going to break into it, not only could you say, well, I could trod the path that Chuck did, but the broader idea of I could just come at things from a totally different angle. Something that I have that Chuck has never thought. It's like that is the beauty of art right there. So I just I would love to encourage others to do that. I'm so proud that it has kind of worked out into a career that supports itself by kind of trodding this outsider path. And, thank you, DongWon, for being a part of that.
[DongWon] Thank you for letting me be a part of it. In terms of… You spent all that time building up your profile, having a career, doing the Tinglers, building that audience. You built… What you built outside of the traditional rules of publishing, even outside the rules of like indie publishing. Right? Like, even on the indie side, people work doing what you were doing in terms of the, like, punk rock methodology of writing in terms of, like, doing it in 24 hours, embracing the medium itself as part of what your message is. What then made you pivot again into sort of breaking through all of those rules now into doing something with a traditional publisher? Right?
[Chuck] Yes.
[DongWon] Like, in terms of making that move… Why put yourself back in all the boxes that traditional publishing creates and loves to reinforce and loves to build around all of us?
[Chuck] So, this is kind of, I guess, that's a great question. Why I encourage others… Like I… You can trod the traditional path, but, like I said, you can break off… The one thing I think breaking off really has going for it is that if you get the opportunity, if it resonates with this timeline and means something to buckaroos, then when you do want to reach more through a traditional means, you can enter that conversation a completely different way than most are used to. Because you come at it as a sort of equal. I wanted to do traditional publishing because I knew that I had the ability and the strength because of my own situation that I could come in and make sure I only signed a deal with someone who would also let me do my Tinglers. Who would listen to exactly what I say and kind of treat me as sort of like an hauteur author almost where it's… I am very involved in every aspect of it, where I think some other authors might not be, as far as, let's say, cover decisions or edits or things. Because at this point in my career, it's like, why would you sign a deal with Chuck Tingle and not want him to write a Chuck Tingle book?
[DongWon] Yep.
[Chuck] So I'm allowed to basically do whatever I want as if I was self published, but with this massive company behind me because I've already proven it. I think there's something with… Not just with publishing, but with all types of mediums where the hopefuls who want to be career artists almost see it as a lotto ticket. I think that's a very unfortunate way to look at it, because you're essentially, like, begging someone to notice for you. Never come to the big record label, the giant film studio, the big five publisher saying please, please, notice me. Come to them as an equal. I always think back to the show American Idol where everyone was competing for a quote record deal. It always blew my mind because I would see it and think, well, what's the deal? What is the record deal? Is it a good one? Is it a bad one? Why are we competing for this nebulous idea that is not a good thing inherently? I feel like in book publishing too, you see that as, like, if I could only get this big five publishing deal… What big five publishing deal? Is it going to be a good one or a bad one?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Chuck] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Well, I think one of the things that you said about coming to the table as an equal is something that… That people just don't… They get hung up on the dream. It's something that you don't have to have a huge platform already to bear in mind, that publishers exist to publish things. They do not exist without your work.
[Chuck] Yep. Absolutely. Yes. It's almost a mentality.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Chuck] It doesn't have to be. You just have to go and be willing… Go into it and think if I don't like this deal, I'll say no, because I'm a great writer.
[DongWon] Yep.
[Chuck] So few buckaroos seem to do that.
[DongWon] The way I frame it is you have to be undeniable. Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Because if you are deniable, they will deny you. Right?
[Chuck] Yes.
[DongWon] Part of being undeniable is being willing to walk away from a thing that may be what you've dreamed of, but is on bad terms or isn't with the right partner or at the right time. Right? All of those things, we all… All of us here we know too well can really derail you in a variety of ways. So it's not just reaching for a literary agent or a book deal or a opportunity, it has to be the right one.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] The way you get the right one is by manufacturing it, by creating it. Like, playing within the boundaries of how people expect you to behave won't always get you there. I mean, now you have to be respectful, you have to treat people…
[Mary Robinette] Right.
[DongWon] With courtesy and respect and on the terms that they are requesting for a variety of different reasons. But, provided you're living up to civility and treating people like people, you don't have to conform to the expected channels. Like, most of my clients did not come to me through the query process. Right? Most of my clients in one way or another didn't end up in the same sort of set of traditional rules that we talk about in terms of how you get a book deal. Right?
[Chuck] Yes.
[Mary Robinette] Well, what publishers are looking for a lot is the thing that Chuck is delivering, which is a book that no one else could have written.
[DongWon] Absolutely.
[Mary Robinette] I think that when we get hung up in rules, when we get hung up in the this is the way things are done, what we're doing is that we are putting ourselves into boxes, and that we're trimming off the pieces of ourselves that don't fit into those boxes, and those pieces are often the things that make our work the most interesting. [Garbled] Howard was using the metaphor of that first initial rough sketch, and then you draw over and over and over again. I see early career writers editing themselves out of the story in an effort to meet all of the rules.
[DongWon] Which is why the rawness of the Tinglers works so well. Right?
[Chuck] Yep.
[DongWon] You mentioned that you lead with message, not with character or plot. You lead with message. But then you also made the medium itself the message. Like, for you, how is leading with message driving what you choose to work on and how you write and how you publish?
[Chuck] Yes. Well, I've always looked at art as more than what's between the… For the example of writing, it's more than just the words in the book, and I think it really drives. I have found authors do not like this. But I'm going to go with it. There was a sort of thing of, like, well, I just want to write the books. I don't want to have to be a brand. I'm sure you probably have 10 episodes of the same podcast about it. Fortunately, for me, I have always loved that because I don't think that there is a difference. I don't think that art ever stops when the medium ends. I think when you read the last page of the book, that the art is in what you dream of that night when you go to bed.
[DongWon] Yes.
[Chuck] It's in what you eat for dinner. I think that the song doesn't end when the track stops. It's everything that you know about that singer. It's everything that you don't know about that singer. It's… So this idea of art in a vacuum, I think is really held onto tight by a lot of writers who are thinking, well, I don't want to have to be anything else. Being something else… Not being something else, that in itself is a statement. But, fortunately for me, I always thought, wow, how many different ways can I find to make art more than just the product, more than just the book? How can I make it everything that surrounds it? How can I show it's not in a vacuum? So I just spent a lot of time doing that because I love it. I kind of just got lucky in that fortunately for me… In an office, they call that branding. For me, I call it art.
[Mary Robinette] I feel like…
[DongWon] For me, I call that just being alive.
[Chuck] There you go. Yes.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. I think this is a great opportunity for us to go ahead and move to our homework, because otherwise we will be talking for several hours.
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Chuck, I think you have some homework for us.
 
[Chuck] I do have some homework. So, whatever your work in progress is, find a section, whether it's a chapter or just a page, and think of the writing rule that you believe is kind of the North Star of sort of not necessarily your personal rule, but the writing at large, the English department would hammer into you. Take that rule, whatever you think it may be, and try to rewrite that section either without that rule or doing the opposite. Then look at it and see what change does that make? Is there a version of it where you can use this as a tool, not a rule?
 
[Mary Robinette] I love that homework. Thank you so much for joining us, Chuck.
[Chuck] Oh, my gosh. Thank you for having me. And before I go, I've just got to say, it is truly an honor. This is… I came to this, like I said, not knowing anything about writing, and actually, listening to this podcast taught me a lot. So I am so honored to be here and I just… I love it. So it's really wonderful to be here. Thank you so much.
[Mary Robinette] Thank you. Well, you all have heard that here. So, now you are out of excuses. Go write.
 
mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.09: Lens 4 - Reaction 
 
 
Key Points: Reaction is everything. Reactions sell the impact. Slow down, let us see and feel the reaction. Give audiences reactions they are familiar with. When we write too quickly, we often leave out reactions. Watch out for reactions that don't match the character's goals, motivations, fears, or seem completely opposed to what they want. Sometimes reactions line up with something else, but tell us what that is. No plan survives. Make a list of possible reactions. Don't forget the other characters! Use your own experiences. At the end of a scene or chapter, what do you want the characters, and your readers, to be feeling? Tell us how they're going to feel, tell us how they are feeling, and tell us how they felt. 
 
[Season 20, Episode 09]
 
[Howard] Writing doesn't have to be a solitary activity. That's why we host in-person retreats and workshops. At the Writing Excuses retreats, you'll get access to classes, one-on-one office hours, critique sessions, and activities to keep you inspired and motivated. Become a more engaging storyteller and learn how to navigate the publishing landscape. As you make meaningful progress on your stories, you'll also build connections with your fellow writers that will last for years to come. Check out our upcoming events at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 09]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[Howard] The reaction of who. 
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Howard] I'm Howard.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Dan] And I'm Dan.
 
[Howard] I'm sure many of you writers out there are saying, Howard, it's supposed to be the reaction of whom. But if you've been following along with us, you know that right now we're in our fourth episode where we're talking about the lens of who, the lens of the character. How we are approaching our writing through a specific lens. In this episode, we're finishing that up by talking about the fact that really, reaction is everything.
[Mary Robinette] There's a saying in theater, acting is reacting. Where there is something that happens on stage, and then you react to it. The actions that you take during that reaction let the audience know what your character is thinking and feeling. Because on stage, you don't get to go inside their heads. As writers, we do get to let the reader inside their head, but often there's a mismatch between what's going on inside their head and the actions that they are taking.
[DongWon] Or, if you're not showing enough reaction, things will feel really, really flat. Right? There's a video essay I really love by Tony Zhou who does Every Frame a Painting about martial arts movies. One of the things that he shows is that in a lot of great martial arts movies, what you'll see is… You see the actual blow land three different times. You see the first strike, you see a… Usually, like, a slow-mo zoom in of the strike, and then you see the reaction of the person who got hit. It's that reaction that sells the impact. Right? Because these are [stunt] performers. They're not actually hitting each other, their hitting each other very lightly. So when I see an emotional beat not land, when I see an action scene not land, it's because we don't see and feel the reaction. So I'm always telling people, it's okay to slow down. People think that to get through an action scene, it's got to stay fast to keep things moving really, really well, and we're missing the reaction and that's why things start to fall flat or not have the impact you want.
[Dan] Yeah. In… Since we're on the subject of martial arts, one of the things that I love about martial arts fight scenes, and I saw this as well in a YouTube video, but I can't remember which one it was. I can't give my sources as well as DongWon can. Someone was talking about the importance of familiarity and resonance in a fight scene. The idea that I, as a person, have never been through a pane of glass. I've never broken through one. Whereas I have bumped my head on something. I have knocked against a wall. That sort of thing. So you watch Jackie Chan, for example, and you'll see him crashed through a bunch of panes of glass, like in the beg… The one I'm thinking of is the big fight scene in the Lego store. He goes through several panes of glass, and then crashes off of a wall. What that does is it gives us a reaction, it gives the audience a reaction they're familiar with. So that right at the end, that last bit of it, we go oooh, because we know what that feels like. That lets the audience react with the character. [Silence] That was so weird that now nobody has any follow-up.
[Mary Robinette] No, no.
[Howard] No, this is the reaction of…
[Ha, ha]
[Howard] The reaction of me looking to Mary Robinette and thinking, oh, you have a response, and Mary Robinette looking to me and saying, oh, that look on your face suggests that you're about to say something.
[DongWon] Reaction and reaction.
[Howard] Both of us were wrong.
[Laughter]
[DongWon] I was just trying not to make this whole episode about martial arts movies, because Dan and I could talk for an hour on this topic.
[Mary Robinette] I mean, I'm there with that. So, here's the thing that I was thinking earlier about the… Showing the reaction multiple times. That when you're dealing with that reaction on the page, you're dealing with where does the character feel it in their body? What are the thoughts that go through their head? And then, what is the action that they take as a result of those things. And how does it link to the things we've already been talking about, which is, like, motivation and their goals? How do these things tied together? I will see characters who receive terrible shocking news, and all you get is a line of dialogue from them. Like, how does that sit with them, where is that… Where do they feel that? That's part of that, that's slowing down and letting us feel it. It's not that your character needs to have a reaction every single time. But it is a way of disambiguating what their response is. Sometimes it's very clear what's going on, you don't need to put all of those things in. But sometimes you really need to slow it down so that we can… That we can link to it. Like, when you let us know how we feel it in our bodies, a lot of readers will also map that to their own body. They tighten their shoulders, unconsciously, you can tighten your own shoulders.
 
[Dan] Reaction is such an important one to focus on, because, like you're saying, it is one of the first things that we leave out when we start to write too quickly. When we think to ourselves, well, I know how this person feels about what just happened, the audience is going to pick it up as well. I don't have to make… State it explicitly. It's one of the first things that disappears.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. I will go through, when I'm doing my revision, and I will look for places where I need to layer that back in. Where I've gone too fast, and I've left it out. So, if you're thinking, oh, my goodness, there's so many things to think about when I'm writing, remember that you can layer that in later. But it's absolutely true. It's the other thing that I see people do is that they… The character will have a very cinematic reaction that is completely at odds with their goals, with their motivation, with the things that they're afraid of. The classic one is two people… Like, someone wants to get back together with someone else, and they go into a room, and they yell at them. I'm like, how does… How do you think that's actually going to work? Like, that's not how that… Or all of the stalkers, like, out there. Like, yeah, I want to convince this person that I'm loving and safe. I'm going to stand under their window with a… In the rain with a radio. I'm like, that's not… Like, that's not going to get the reaction you think it's going to get.
 
[Howard] One of my very favorite examples of reaction to things not going as planned… It's cinematic… Is in the, as of this recording, most recent Mission Impossible movie. There's a car chase in the middle, where Ethan Hunt… No, wait, I mean Tom Cruise… No, wait, I mean Ethan Hunt, is handcuffed to… I forgotten the actress's name and I forgotten the character's name.
[Dan] Hayley Atwell.
[Howard] Hayley Atwell. They're handcuffed together and they're handcuffed so that Tom Cruise would not be in the driver's seat. They switch vehicles, I think three times, and the reactions of, wait, I'm not driving. Wait, you don't actually know how to do this thing with the car. Wait, you don't have a free hand to use your weapon. Over and over again. Things don't go as planned. Sandra and I and my youngest son watched this… I say youngest son. 21. Watched this in a hotel room at Gen Con. This was his first time seeing it, and he, about three quarters of the way through, said, this is the most interesting car chase I've ever watched.
[DongWon] That's a great one.
[Howard] It is so… It's because it's all about reactions. It's all about watching how the characters who have their motivations, who have their skills, are continuously dealing with something going wrong.
[DongWon] Exactly. The reaction sells the emotion in that moment, and, Mary Robinette, you bring up a great point, the reaction and the action don't match when a character… That's when they feel really wrong. However, I will also point out that sometimes you could use that to paper over other flaws in your story. Right?
[Laughter]
[DongWon] So I watched Twisters last night. Which is one of the most fun blockbusters I've seen in a while. Truly, Hollywood remembered how…
 
[DongWon] I always recommend writers have their own websites. It's important to have a place on the web where you can make sure people can find your press kit, upcoming releases, and bibliography. Even if you've not published yet, being out there and establishing a digital identity is incredibly important. So, when Kinsta reached out, we thought they'd be a good fit for our audience's needs. They take care of the technical stuff so you can focus on your writing. Kinsta provides managed hosting for WordPress, offering lightning fast load times, top-tier security, and unmatched human-only customer support. They offer you complete peace of mind by ensuring that your WordPress sites are always online, secure, and performing at their best. Kinsta provides enterprise grade security, and it's one of the few hosting providers for WordPress with SOC 2 and other certifications that guarantee the highest level of security for your website. And Kinsta customers can experience up to 200% faster sites by simply moving there WordPress sites to the platform. They even have a user-friendly custom dashboard called my-Kinsta that makes managing your site or multiple sites a breeze. My-Kinsta is packed with a range of features that simplify site management, including tools for cache control, debugging, redirects, [garbled] location, and even CDN set up. And thanks to their unlimited, free, expert led migrations, Kinsta ensures a smooth transition from other hosting providers so you won't experience any downtimes. Plus, their 24/7, 365, human-only support is available in multiple languages, ready to assist with any inquiries regardless of site complexity. Ready to experience Kinsta hosting for yourself? Get your first month free when you sign up at kinsta.com today. It's the perfect opportunity to see why Kinsta is trusted by thousands of businesses worldwide to power their websites. Visit kinsta.com to get this limited time offer for new members on select plans. Don't miss out, get started for free today.
 
[DongWon] How to make movies again. There's a whole thing where the first half of the movie, there's a rivalry between these two groups, and I stopped at one point and was like, it makes no sense. It doesn't matter if they're both at the tornado at the same time. It's a tornado. They can both be there. It's big enough. Right? But there papering over that by the characters reacting to each other constantly as they're creating this rivalry. It was so fun watching them make faces at each other, make fun of each other, and outrace each other that I didn't care whether it made sense or not. Right? Because they were selling me the reaction, they were selling me the emotional stakes and reality of these characters that it stopped me from doing the step back and think about it for a long time, and 90 percent of the readers would never have done that… Or viewers would never have done that. I just think about story too much.
 
[Dan] Yeah. Another thing to think about when we talk about reactions that don't line up with your goals is that they might line up with something else. When you mentioned stalkers, that's now the thing that I'm talking about. I apologize. Because that's a real thing that happens. People really do take actions that are not plausibly ever going to get them what they want. But it's because they are not reacting in that moment to their goals. They are reacting to something else. If you are able to present that properly in your story, that may be they are reacting to a previous experience, maybe they are reacting to a past trauma, maybe they are reacting to a desire rather than a goal which can be different things. If you don't put it into your story, the reaction will seem wrong. If you do put it into your story, then that dissonance creates a really nice moment.
[Mary Robinette] Speaking of contrasts, I think this is probably a good time for us to take a little bit of a break.
 
[Howard] It's been said, and I wish I could quote who said it first, that no battle plan survives contact with the enemy. This is not only an excellent foundation for military doctrine, it's also a very solid principle for writing. Your characters have a plan. If their plan survives from formulation all the way to the end of the book, assuming it's something they formulated in the first act, there probably wasn't enough reaction going on. We want to know what happens when the plan suffers and you have to come up with a new plan.
[DongWon] So much of it is listening to your characters. Right? I mean, and this goes back to the mismatch, when you have that mismatch, it often feels like it's because you needed something to happen for the plot. Not because the characters were organically responding to the thing. The thing I've learned from gaming as a GM, when I introduce a villain, when I introduce a scenario or an NPC, I cannot predict how my players are going to react. I might accidentally describe the bartender as being like two percent too hot, and now our session is derailed and now we're just…
[Chuckles]
[DongWon] In this tavern for the rest… For the next two hours.
[Howard] Installing air-conditioning?
[DongWon] Installing air-conditioning. Of course.
[Howard] Okay.
[DongWon] Yes. Because anyways…
[Mary Robinette] It's compelling.
[DongWon] Sometimes your villain just isn't going to have the impact that you want and you need to find another angle. Right? You can't predict sometimes how your character will react and you need to listen to what their response is in the moment rather than what you need their response to be to move the plot forward. Sometimes that means either you need to change the dial on what the inciting incident is or you need to let your plot shift to follow the character's response.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Sometimes I will make a list of possible responses that my character will have. I think about what is the goal, what are they trying to achieve, what do I need them to achieve, and I list out things that could possibly get us there. The other piece to that, to both of your points, is that often when we're thinking about our main character, we are forgetting how the people around them are reacting to the actions that they are taking.
[DongWon] This is the solution to the passive character. So many times, there's a passive protagonist. Right? The reluctant hero. You need people reacting to the situation that aren't that character, because if they're not reacting and taking action, it's absolutely maddening for the audience and your story's not going to move forward. So you need to surround them with people who are having the big reaction to move things forward in that way.
 
[Howard] When we began with this lens on character, I talked about… Or I invited us to use our own experiences as tools. I want to lean into that again, now, because I find in my own life, there are lots of times when something painful or unexpected or surprising happens, and I act quote out of character unquote. I discover something about myself that usually I don't like. Boy, I'm not the sort of person who says unkind things to someone else just because I've lost my temper. But what's wrong, what happened here? So the tool is, look at your own reactions. Are there times when you've reacted to something and you've learned something about yourself, whether it was pleasant or unpleasant? I'm putting that forward to our panelists as perhaps… Our hosts, perhaps as a question.
[Mary Robinette] So, I think that that's… This is a… A great example, and it ties back into things that Dan and DongWon were talking about before is the… Is that thing where your character does do something that is out of character, and you… But when they do that, they still have to have a reaction to it. So if they snap at someone, and then… That's the external reaction that they've done, but the internal reaction is, ooh, I just said that. Is there a way I can fix it? That's a… That is a thing that can allow you to have both. There's this great… One of my favorite celebrity interviews, Nathan Fillion is talking about being on soaps, and how they're… He was a young actor on soaps, and one of the veterans said, at the end of the scene, they're going to push the camera in on your face. And you've got no script, you can't go anywhere. You can't… So you have three…
[Howard] For heaven sake, don't move.
[Mary Robinette] Right. So you have three possible reactions. Did I leave the gas on?
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] Oh, I did leave the gas on. I turned the gas off.
[Howard] I can now see…
[Mary Robinette] Oh, yeah.
[Howard] Nathan Fillion making each of those three faces.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. Once you start seeing that, it's… Like, you see a lot of actors who have those reactions. But the thing about it is, what he's talking about is letting the reader know how they are supposed to react…
[DongWon] Yes.
[Mary Robinette] To what has happened. So I find that sometimes at the end of the scene, at the end of a chapter, that I will look at it and go okay, did they leave the gas on or did they turn it off? And think about how my character is feeling, but specifically, how I want my reader to be feeling. What reaction I want them to be having as well.
[DongWon] A lot of times what you want to do is… kind of going back to my initial example of the martial arts punch landing, is show it… Tell us how they're going to feel, show us how they're feeling, tell us how they felt. You know what I mean? Sometimes you need that structure to a scene. That can be as… That can happen all in one sentence sometimes. Right? You can do it real quick, you can do it real slow. All those things are really useful, but letting us understand the reaction, and giving us time to process what the reaction is, is hugely important.
[Howard] Yeah. As we've talked about throughout this season, we talk about tools, we describe them as lenses. We describe them as lenses because the things that you are putting on the page are the things that are informing the reader about what they are supposed to be thinking, what they're supposed to be experiencing, what they're supposed to be feeling. Reaction is a critical, critical lens. Are we ready for homework?
[Mary Robinette] I think we are.
[Howard] I feel like we're ready for homework.
 
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. So, what I want you to do is, I want you to look at one of your character's reactions, and flip it. So if they take an action that escalates a situation, how would that scene play if they de-escalate it? Can you still get to the endpoint that you want? So take a look at those reactions and play around with them.
 
[Howard] This has been Writing Excuses. Surprise! You're out of excuses. Now do something completely unexpected. Go write.
 
mbarker: (MantisYes)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.08: Identity 3 - Stakes & Fears
 
 
Key points: Stakes and fears. Relationships? What will make the character feel less about themselves? A friend might die? Your parent will be disappointed? Stakes often are what will I lose, rather than what will I gain.  Sometimes stakes are small. Low stakes sometimes become important. What is the worst thing that could happen? Sometimes big stakes aren't as important as small ones. What fears do you give a character? There's a hole, an absence in the character. Do we fear the unknown, or do we fear knowing it? Be obvious. Courage is picking up a flashlight and looking in the dark corner. Trauma points, along axes of safety, connection, and empowerment. 
 
[Season 20, Episode 08]
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[DongWon] We're excited to announce that our 2025 retreats are open for registration. Join us in Minnesota June 15th through 21st for a regenerate retreat where you will learn new skills, generate new ideas, or focus on your writing. With lots of opportunities for restoration and networking, you'll leave refreshed and reinvigorated. Tickets start at $1500 per person. You can also sail the high seas September 18th through 26th. We'll sail out of Los Angeles on the Royal Caribbean Navigator of the Seas and explore the Mexican Riviera while refining your writing. Whether you're revising a story, reworking a character arc, or tweaking your prose, you'll leave more confident in your current story. Tickets start at 2650 for writers and 2350 for family members. To learn more, visit writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Season 20, Episode 08]
 
[Mary Robinette] This is Writing Excuses.
[DongWon] Character stakes and fears.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[DongWon] This week, we're continuijng our conversation about sort of the lenses of who, talking about character. The thing that I wanted to focus on this week is talking about how the fears that a character has and the stakes that a character faces help move them through the story, and help create the story that exists around them. Right? So, last time, we talked a lot about motivation and goals. The way I think about motivation and goals is very internal. Right? That is how the character's relating to themselves. When it comes to stakes, now we are getting to the parts where we're starting to feel tension, where the audience is relating to the character, we understand what their goals are, but now are feeling the pressure that they're facing and how that's moving them through the world. So when I think about stakes, I don't necessarily think necessarily about failure or danger, because we are all… Your readers are all people. As people, we tend to care about other people. So, what we care about are relationships more than we care about physical danger. Right? So, starting in an action scene can sometimes feel a little flat. But if you put a relationship under pressure in that, that's where a little bit more of that juice can come from. So, how do you guys think about creating stakes, especially initially when you're jumping into a story?
[Mary Robinette] I usually think about something that makes… Will make the character feel like less of themselves. So I find that early on, and then I say this with early career writers, that I would say, well, this… The goal is to have the eight gems of Rovisla…
[Laughter]
[Erin] We got a C in it.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Sorry. I do pronounce…
[Howard] That letter's supposed to be an apostrophe.
[Mary Robinette] I do pronounce the apostrophes. It's a regional variation. So… If they fail, then they don't have the eight gems. An inverse of the goal is not… Like, that's not compelling. Or they're like… And then they might die, which is actually, like, the least compelling…
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Mary Robinette] Thing. I think, then, a friend might die. But that's…
[DongWon] Or your parent will think you're a failure because you didn't bring the eight gems back.
[Mary Robinette] Yep. That's significantly worse for most people.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] You do not want someone to be disappointed in you.
 
[Dan] Yeah. I think a lot of stakes often come down to what do I stand to lose rather than what do I stand to gain. It's not so much about gaining those gems. This is how the D&D movie starts, is look at this great life that I had before everything went wrong. We see him throughout the movie trying to get back to zero. Just trying to struggle back to regain the things that he lost in the first place.
[Mary Robinette] Sometimes the stake can be really kind of small. Like, when you look at… Back at, This Is How You Lose the Timewar, that initial stake was if I don't check this, I'm going to be curious for the rest of my immortal life. Just that, oh, what am I going to miss? It's a small thing, but it is the thing that also is the catalyst.
[DongWon] Then, the stakes of that so quickly become what does this other person think of me? They might think I'm not a worthy competitor. Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Not think I'm a worthy companion by the end of it. The evolution of that stake is the thing that gives so much of the tension to that little novel.
 
[Erin] One thing I really like is when something feels low stakes, and then it turns out that it was worse than you thought. When the thing…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Like, oh, I'm just, like, trying to, like, get my cup of coffee so that I can make it through the day. But actually it turns out that there's something about… I cannot think what that would be… About getting that cup of coffee that is, like, suddenly the most important thing. Because when you're doing something low stakes, like, if you're doing a low stakes mission in life, you're not super prepared, you're just, like, I need to do this one thing. I'm only bringing what I need to get this small thing done. If that small thing becomes huge, then, all of a sudden, you are unprepared, you're afraid that you will fail, you feel like you have not brought your best self maybe to the table. Then it taps into those deeper fears about who am I, what will people think of me. It's sort of the same thing that gets people to often… When I go to karaoke, people will talk about how bad their voice is today. You don't want people to think that you're doing your best and you failed. You're either…
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] It's like, I could have done better if things had been set up differently for me.
[Mary Robinette] I see this in critique groups. I actually have my critique or's do a ritual apology before we begin where everybody apologizes all at the same time. Because all of them are afraid that people will think that they're not a good writer, and that they are lesser. I… When I'm sometimes talking to a student who's having a little bit of a meltdown, I'm like, okay, but what is actually the worst thing that could go wrong if someone doesn't like your story? They're like, it doesn't get published. I'm like, and what's the worst thing that can go wrong if it doesn't get published? I write a new story? I'm like, great.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Is that a bad outcome? No?
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Dan] Yeah.
[[DongWon] For an example, I'm going back to your sort of coffee thing becoming bigger stakes. One of my favorite escalation of stakes scenes in a movie is in The Devil Wears Prada. Where, early on, and he goes to get coffee for her boss and brings it back, and, kind of like is in a meeting about… I can't remember exactly what it's about… And she kind of snickers at something. There's this incredible speech that Miranda goes through about the color of the sweater that Andy is wearing in this scene, the periwinkle blue speech, and it's like this thing that goes from the stakes of my job are absurd, I'm getting coffee for someone who runs a fashion magazine, to understanding the perspective of the people who run this magazine and why clothes and fashion and aesthetics matter in the world and the context of that, and her realizing that, oh, no, I want the positive regard of this woman who is now yelling at me because I didn't take this seriously enough. So that slow escalation as we understand the terms of the movie and the stakes of everything that's going to come in the rest of the movie is just a masterfully done scene.
 
[Dan] At the same time, one of my favorite tropes is the complete opposite of this. Where we realize that what we thought were the big big stakes really aren't as important as the small stakes.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Dan] The Perdiem Chronicles does this really well.
[DongWon] Oh, yeah.
[Dan] Throughout, where… For the several books, they don't need him to be a hero. They need him to be an assistant pig keeper.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] Because the pig's the hero, and they need him to do that. In book 4, this kind of comes to ahead with one of my favorite lines where he's trying to work with the witches, and they say, "Any hero can soar with the eagles. But let's see him scratch for his own worms." Like, learning how to be a person, learning how to fend for yourself, how to survive in the world is so much more important than one or two acts of heroism.
[Howard] I got to thinking about the stakes and the fears in the very first Iron Man movie. Because the movie begins and Tony Stark wants for nothing. He can afford to blow the deal, he can afford to… He can afford to screw up because he's so rich. It just doesn't matter. Then the very first set of stakes he's presented with are now you might die. Now you need to invent or die. Those aren't the big stakes. He invents, he saves his life, and then he puts the whole company at risk. Now it is… Now he might not have money. Then we find out what was really happening here is someone's trying to take the company from you, and they're going to find another way to kill you. The final battle in the movie is because Tony doesn't want them to hurt Pepper. It comes back to a personal thing. It is not I need to where the Iron Man suit to save the world or to save the company or to save my life. It is because my friend might die.
[DongWon] So, while we all contemplate what we're all afraid of enough to make us a hero, let's take a break.
 
[DongWon] Welcome back. So we've been talking sort of about character stakes and how that relates to relationships. Right? One of the things that comes into that idea of stakes is the concept of fear. Right? We often have seen fear in stories as a negative to be overcome. But when you're thinking of how you're constructing character arc, how you're constructing a character, how are you thinking of what do I want to make this character afraid of? What fears are you putting into your characters that will help move them forward through the story?
[Mary Robinette] So this is why we wanted to tie these episodes together, because I will often look at their goals and motivations. What I find is that there's something that the character… There's a hole, there is an absence in the character, there's something. They are either rushing towards things, which are their goals, to try to fill it, or they are running away from the goal. So the… Having to confront, oh, this is a lack in myself is something that a lot of people are afraid of. Like, no one wants to confront their failings, their… No one wants to confront the fact that they're vain. Or no one wants to confront the fact that they're insecure. No one wants to confront, like, people want to be self-sufficient. So if I can create a fear and a reason to trigger that fear in them, that causes them to have to confront that or, to, like, flee from it. It's like I don't want to believe that I'm selfish, so I'm going to help these people. But they're constantly, like, but maybe I don't help them…
 
[Howard] We talk a lot about how people tend to fear the unknown. I don't think were actually afraid of the unknown. I think were afraid of knowing it. I… There's a thing out there that I don't know anything about and I would prefer not to. It may be a truth about me. It may be the fact that layoffs are coming. But there is a dark corner out there that I don't want to peer into, because it has information in it that is going to force me onto a new path, and I would rather continue to live with ignorance as bliss. Ignorance isn't actually bliss. But it's not the fear of the unknown, it's the fear of learning a thing that will now force me to change.
[DongWon] I would say it's even more than that. It's the fear of how other people see you changing.
[Mary Robinette] Yes.
 
[DongWon] Right? That in encountering the unknown, you will be forced to change in some way through that encounter and what your partner thinks or what your children think of you, what your friends think of you, what your boss thinks of you, all these will change when that layoff comes. The thing you're afraid of is how do I survive that? Is that a survivable encounter? So I think that tapping into that fear is going to be the thing that will drive your characters forward. The thing I want to emphasize about when we talk about character fears like this, there's an instruction in the game dialect that's a player instruction that I love a lot. The instruction is very simple, it just says be obvious. As a player, when you're making choices, make really obvious choices. That will lead to complexity through the interaction of everyone at the table making obvious choices. Not overthinking it. So leaning into what your character's afraid of in a Broadway will lead to specificity because of all the other stuff we've talked about in this section when were talking about the lens of who as they bounce off the other characters in your plot. But don't be afraid of them being afraid of a really broad thing, of, oh, my partner's not going to like me, my parents won't love me anymore. My sister will hate me now. Right? Like, those are really juicy, really powerful motivators that I think drive most people as they move through the world.
[Dan] Well, it's not just those choices that can be really obvious. But the resolutions, the ways of dealing with them, can be really blunt and obvious as well. Going back to a previous episode, we talked about Toy Story… Or I talked about Toy Story…
[Laughter]
[Dan] His… What he really fears there is that he has no value. Unless he… And he… Once again, he misinterprets that by saying, I will have value if I am the favorite toy. That all comes to a head when he gives the huge speech to Buzz. You're a cool toy. That is not only the moment where he convinces Buzz that it's okay to be a toy instead of an actual spaceman, that is very clearly and obviously the moment where Woody is convincing himself, being a cool toy is awesome even if I'm not the favorite toy. I don't need to find external validation. I can just love me for who I am. Whether I'm the favorite toy or not.
[Mary Robinette] It's occurring to me that what we're talking about here is basically give your character imposter syndrome.
[Laughter]
[Howard] One of the thoughts that I had just a moment ago, after talking about the fear of the unknown, the fear of knowing the unknown. Courage, to me, has always been defined as moving forward despite fear. Not an absence of fear, it's moving forward despite fear. I love the idea that if were not afraid of the unknown, we're afraid of knowing what's there, then courage is picking up the flashlight and looking at what's in the corner. That, just as a metaphor for me feels like an easy sort of litmus test, lens if you will, for looking at what my character's doing and deciding, well, in act one, they're staying away from the corner. They're not peering into the shadows, and things are coming out of the shadows and they are reacting. In act two, Act III, they're picking up the flashlight and they are staring at what they were afraid to stare at before.
 
[Mary Robinette] I sometimes look at really primal fears as a thing to give a character. But I was having… I was talking to my therapist and she started talking about trauma points. I'm like, I'm sorry, sorry, can you repeat those? I'm just going to start taking notes right now…
[Chuckles]
[Mary Robinette] I'm like, stop doing a therapy session and started being a… This is really useful.
[Howard] I no longer need therapy, I have a professional interest in the information you're providing.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. So she said that most people have these trauma points where something bad happened in childhood. Most of the time, you are not actually aware of what that is, because it happened when you were fairly young. But it was a long one of three axes, safety, connection, and empowerment. When we are looking at our Tony Stark example, the thing for him, his trauma point was connection, because of his damaged relationship with his mom… With his dad. You can see that. It's, like, how does he handle that? He makes Jeeves, who's in artificial intelligence… Boo, hiss… Artificial intelligence connection. He buys friends, essentially. Then when he realizes he has genuine friends, that then becomes the most vulnerable thing for him, because it's something he absolutely cannot lose.
[Erin] I think that doesn't necessarily mean that every… I mean, we can traumatize every character, and we should…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] But we don't have to actually, because sometimes I think some of that is based on traumatic experiences, but also some of it's just a staying alive lizard brain, like, human response. Like… Safety, like, every creature has a desire to stay alive. Like, as a species, like, they do things that will help to keep them alive.
[Howard] Whether you're a mother or whether you're a brother…
[Erin] Exactly.
[Howard] Staying alive…
[Oo, oo, oo…]
[Laughter]
[Erin] Like, I think of, like, my cat… Like every… Cats want to get high. Like when I…
[Laughter]
[Erin] There's a tornado warning… Yes, they do, in every sense. No, but whenever… When there's a tornado warning…
[DongWon] I've lost many a spider plant to cats, so, yes.
[Erin] Yeah, like you're like… I'll be like, no, we have to, like, get it in a lower part of the house.
[DongWon] Yep.
[Erin] Because there's a tornado. But the cats, just, like, something is weird in the air and the best way to get away from weird things is to get as high as possible where I cannot possibly care anymore. No, to get to like a higher elevation where I can keep an eye on everything. It's just kind of baked in. We have our own thing with that. We are also safer in numbers. Humans as a species have, like, not very good, like, actual personal defenses. Like we don't have, like, really tough hides or really sharp teeth. We've got these opposable thumbs and the ability to come together in a group and build tools that help to keep us safe. So all of these things are things that are very baked in, I think, is very primal fears.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] Empowerment, being able to take action to change the environment around you, because we don't necessarily physically adapt to our environments the way that, like, a reptile might.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[Erin] So I think it's really nice to think about, like, those primal fears. I also just wanted to say that… I love to write, like, horrible people as characters. So I'm, like, they don't do that, like, when they… They let their fears get the best of them. So, a lot of times, I love thinking about what happens if the character does not overcome their fears. What if they do the thing… They're like I'm afraid that no one will love me so I won't let anyone, or, I will put up a wall. That's just going to be my character arc is becoming a worse version of myself. So it can be something that drives your characters positively or negatively.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah. That's something that, like, as you were talking, was making me think about Sour Milk Girls, and how, like, the fear absolutely takes over that character. For listeners who are just joining us, you can hear a deep dive about that in season 18.
[DongWon] Yeah. It's what makes a truly relatable villain pop off the page…
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] Is understanding where they're coming from, understanding where what their fears are rooted in. It's also what allows you to give a hero a truly believable low point. Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] The low point of them giving into a fear that you've seen them grapple with and understand intimately over the course of the series, that let you buy into the moment where the hero does fail. Because so often we see those moments and they fall flat, because it's not connected to anything. There was nothing actually at stake for the hero when things went off the rails. So, giving them things to care about, giving them goals and motivation, but then giving them fears that go alongside those, that is the thing that I think really can juice your story and get it to that next level.
[Mary Robinette] I will say also that going back to the idea of the traumas, the trauma does not have to be a big trauma.
[DongWon] Oh, yeah.
[Mary Robinette] Like, my… I don't know what some of… Like, what my trauma triggers are. But knowing the axes that it's on can really help clarify how a character reacts to things. Which again can help you shape the plot when you apply that lens to your story.
[DongWon] Exactly. On that note, I think we should go to some homework.
[Mary Robinette] I think that sounds like a great idea.
[Dan] Absolutely.
[DongWon] To traumatize our listeners a little bit more.
[Laughter]
 
[DongWon] So the first thing I want you to do is to make a note of all the major things that your main character is afraid of. List out those things, the fears that they have. Then, take your MC and draw a little map of all the characters that there connected to, and describe their connections to these other characters in one sentence or less. Now compare the list of relationships you've made to the list of fears that you've made for that character, and see if those two lists are in conversation with each other. Are they supporting each other, or are they completely disconnected? If they are disconnected, start thinking about how do I bring these two closer together to sort of get that feedback loop between relationship and fear?
 
[Mary Robinette] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 
mbarker: (Burp)
[personal profile] mbarker
Writing Excuses 20.07: Lens 3 - Identity 2 - Motivation & Goals
 
 
Key points: Motivation and goals. Motivation beyond the story. Motivation and goals may shift. What happens when they achieve their goal? Eight jewels of Rovisla. Some goals and motivations conflict with each other. Ability, role, relationship, and status. A headlight writer. At the edge of the cliff, what does their motivation make them do? 
 
[Season 20, Episode 07]
 
[Howard] Writing doesn't have to be a solitary activity. That's why we host in-person retreats and workshops. At the Writing Excuses retreats, you'll get access to classes, one-on-one office hours, critique sessions, and activities to keep you inspired and motivated. Become a more engaging storyteller and learn how to navigate the publishing landscape. As you make meaningful progress on your stories, you'll also build connections with your fellow writers that will last for years to come. Check out our upcoming events at writingexcuses.com/retreats.
 
[Mary Robinette] This episode of Writing Excuses has been brought to you by our listeners, patrons, and friends. If you would like to learn how to support this podcast, visit www.patreon.com/writingexcuses.
 
[Season 20, Episode 07]
 
[DongWon] This is Writing Excuses.
[Mary Robinette] Motivation and goals. 
[DongWon] I'm DongWon.
[Mary Robinette] I'm Mary Robinette.
[Dan] I'm Dan.
[Erin] I'm Erin.
[Howard] And I'm Howard.
 
[Mary Robinette] We have been talking about different lenses that you can be using to view things. So what we're going to be talking about now, coming off of our history and community, is we are going to be talking about this idea of identity and that the motivation and goals and that as a lens that you can apply. So a character's motivations can help them... Make them like relatable to the reader. It can drive the story's momentum, it can create obstacles. But what is good character motivation and how do you share that with the reader? How do you make that visible on the page? So we're going to be talking about, like, what do they want? What part of themselves is the goal serving? What are some of the things that you think about when you are thinking about motivation?
[Dan] For me, it's important that the characters have motivation beyond just the story that they're in. I mean, the first Star Wars movie is such a blunt instrument example of this. He wants to be a fighter pilot. That's his motivation. It's dumb and it's small and it doesn't matter very often, but it is distinctly not I need to go and rescue this princess and destroy the Death Star.
[Howard] But he also wants to go get power converters from Tosche Station.
[Laughter]
[Dan Wells] That is true. That's the thing that he wants.
[Howard] Which is, he wants to get off the farm.
[Dan] To get those in order to get off the farm.
[DongWon] Well, he wants friends, specifically, which becomes his most important character trait throughout the entire arc of Star Wars, is that Luke is someone who cares about his friends. Right? So what we just cleverly done there is unpacked how many different motivations a character can have its, even when what they want seems very simple, which is to be a fighter pilot.
[Dan] Yeah.
[Erin] That, I think, there's a lot of times the motivation they have on the surface is not, like, the true thing motivating them underneath.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Erin] Being a fighter pilot is about being away from here. It's about literally flying off, it's about wanting glory, it's about wanting recognition, it's about a lot of those things. Those can get then applied to a different goal. So a lot of times, like, the character's motivation and goals seem like one thing. The motivation underlying stays the same, but the goal shifts.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Mary Robinette] This is something that I think is so important because sometimes you'll see people and they will have the goal shift, but they won't realize that the new goal does not match the motivation. For me, the thing… You've probably heard me talk about this before, that I talk about objective and super objective. That the super objective is kind of the deep-seated hole that is always there that they're trying to fill. When I'm playing with the idea of goals, I try to think about when they achieve their goal, because often there's the short-term goals. What is the new goal that immediately replaces that? An example that will hit too close to home for our listeners is the idea of, well, I want to be a writer. Okay. So I'm going to submit something. But I'm not a writer, because I haven't had anything accepted yet. Even though I've submitted something. Then, oh, I've had something accepted, but I've only sold one story. So there's this constant… I think for… I think the really interesting goals, the ones that are very sustaining, are the ones where the character is constantly redefining themselves to tell themselves that they haven't met their goal… Their… Yeah.
[DongWon] Well, this… Again, we can go back to Star Wars for this, because what Luke wants is to become a hero like his father was. He becomes a hero like his father was at the end of Star Wars, and then discovers what an awful fate that is in the second movie, when he finds out what happened to his father and who his father is. Right? So we see this evolution of Luke's goal as he's searching for an identity, as he's searching, quite frankly, for love of a parent, of community, of people around him, and how much that goes against him as he struggles in the third movie with am I like my father or am I not? Right? So you can see how the goal shifts as the objective and the super objective kind of move around him. What I love about that also is that wasn't a plan when they made the first movie. That evolved over the writing of the second and third movies. So you can see the way in which writers find ways to disrupt a character's motivation and goals to keep tension moving, to keep the story interesting and developing, and they end up with one of the most enduring stories of our generations.
[Howard] The understanding and application of… Mary Robinette, to use your terms, the objective and super objective hinges pretty heavily on whether or not you understand that in yourself. I've had career conversations with artists, with writers, with cartoonists, and I often come back to, hey, do this job because you would be drawing comics anyway, not because you want to get rich. I remember as a kid, is a really little kid, kindergarten age, I wanted to be a doctor. I wanted to be a doctor because I felt like that was a neat job. Then in high school, I wanted to be a rock star because I wanted to be a rock STAR and I wanted to be rich. Neither of those were things that involved the actual passions that I had for doing things. It wasn't until later in life that I realized, wait, I like making stuff. Performing in front of people less so. Carving people up into little pieces with knives, quite a bit less so. I like drawing and telling stories. So the motivation for my character was really driven by the thing I'm passionate about, and the super objective was, boy, it sure would be nice if I could do this full time. What steps do I need to take to do it full time? So, what is it that your character is deep down have discovered about themselves that they really want? Or, what is it deep down that they haven't discovered that they really want? That they haven't explored yet? Maybe the character arc is about learning that.
[Erin] First of all, just a note to self that in a crisis, I will never let Howard perform any sort of surgery on me.
[Laughter]
[Erin] Cutting somebody up into little pieces may not be what people think of when they think of medicine…
[Dan] Very [garbled] characterization.
[Howard] I planned to put them back together. I mean…
[Mary Robinette] I was convinced that I was going to be a veterinarian until I was a senior in high school, looked at my grades, and realized it was a bad option and went into puppetry. But I also changed from… I wanted to make sick animals well, and in puppetry, I just made animals.
[There you go. Garbled]
[Erin] [garbled] worse. I love that. What I was going to say also in addition to life lessons, is that what I like about that is that it talks about how the super objective is something that sort of beyond individual, kind of, like, titles, or you may not understand what it really means to be a doctor. There's just something about it that you identify with. The reason I bring this up is because a lot of times in science fiction and fantasy, I'll hear people talk about their character's motivation as really tied into, like, the world itself. They're like, the character's motivation is to get, like, the eight jewels of Rovisla.
[Mary Robinette] Sure. Yeah.
[Dan] My favorite books, Rovisla. Okay. Continue.
[Erin] Sorry. So, yes. So, like, that's the thing that you're, like, well, why? Like, I don't know one jewel of Rovisla from another. So, like, what is happening…
[DongWon] How many apostrophes are there in Rovisla?
[Laughter]
[Howard] There are three, and they are all jewel shaped.
[DongWon] Okay. Got it. Please continue. I'm… This is very interesting.
[Erin] Sorry. So, since I don't know anything about the world, that motivation means nothing to me. Often, in early chapters of a story, if you focus too much on the Rovisla and not enough on the internal super objective…
[Howard] The apostrophes…
[Laughter]
[Erin] The apostrophes, so to speak, then you don't actually get what makes that character interesting, and people glaze off of it, because we relate to super objectives that we can understand.
[DongWon] Yeah. Well… Sometimes the best thing you can do, sometimes, is give your character exactly what they want. Right? If you are searching for the eight gems of Rovisla, and you're 50 pages in the book, and you get the eight gems of Rovisla, that can be such an interesting moment of, like, oh. Oh, no. Now what? Right?
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
[DongWon] What is the story here? Right? Like, them realizing there are still problems that aren't solved in fulfilling their quest. Right? Like, one of my favorite novels of all time was one when I read it when I was very young which is Robin McKinley's The Hero and the Crown. Right? The goal that she sets out to do, she accomplishes way earlier than one would expect given the length of that book. Everything that follows after is what takes that work from being a delight to being an absolute masterpiece.
[Mary Robinette] That's one of the things that we actually saw in N. K. Jemison's book last season, is that on one of the timelines of the character, that it's like I want to be a really amazing Oragene.
[DongWon] Yeah.
[Mary Robinette] And, yeah. Got that. Ooo, not what you actually wanted. And there is all kinds of complications that come from that. One of the… The next episode, we're going to be talking about stakes and fears, but I just want to say that one of the things that I love about a really good, juicy goal is that achieving it creates the next problem.
[DongWon] Exactly.
[Mary Robinette] One of the other things that I love, I'm going to tell you about after our break.
 
[DongWon] I always recommend writers have their own websites. It's important to have a place on the web where you can make sure people can find your press kit, upcoming releases, and bibliography. Even if you've not published yet, being out there and establishing a digital identity is incredibly important. So, when Kinsta reached out, we thought they'd be a good fit for our audience's needs. They take care of the technical stuff so you can focus on your writing. Kinsta provides managed hosting for WordPress, offering lightning fast load times, top-tier security, and unmatched human-only customer support. They offer you complete peace of mind by ensuring that your WordPress sites are always online, secure, and performing at their best. Kinsta provides enterprise grade security, and it's one of the few hosting providers for WordPress with SOC 2 and other certifications that guarantee the highest level of security for your website. And Kinsta customers can experience up to 200% faster sites by simply moving there WordPress sites to the platform. They even have a user-friendly custom dashboard called my-Kinsta that makes managing your site or multiple sites a breeze. My-Kinsta is packed with a range of features that simplify site management, including tools for cache control, debugging, redirects, [garbled] location, and even CDN set up. And thanks to their unlimited, free, expert led migrations, Kinsta ensures a smooth transition from other hosting providers so you won't experience any downtimes. Plus, their 24/7, 365, human-only support is available in multiple languages, ready to assist with any inquiries regardless of site complexity. Ready to experience Kinsta hosting for yourself? Get your first month free when you sign up at kinsta.com today. It's the perfect opportunity to see why Kinsta is trusted by thousands of businesses worldwide to power their websites. Visit kinsta.com to get this limited time offer for new members on select plans. Don't miss out, get started for free today.
 
[Mary Robinette] I love giving a character goals and motivations that are in conflict with each other. So I break it down in my own brain when I'm trying to come up with them, with… By talking about ability, role, relationship, and status. This is basically what the character is good at, or not good at, the responsibilities that they have, the relationships, the loyalties, and then where they are kind of in a power dynamic. So, if I have a character who's like I love my mom and I want to be there for my mom, but also, if I am there for my mom, that I have to miss this big stakeholder meeting where, I don't know, stake-y things happen.
[Chuckles]
[Dan] I'm imagining this to happen at a steakhouse.
[Mary Robinette] Well, I was thinking actually different kinds of stake, like the stabby vampire thing.
[Vampire? Oh, boy.]
[Howard] There is this aphorism that I've… This saying that I've held close and tried to live by for much of my life. It's don't put off what you want most for what you want at the moment. That is itself the current between the two poles of conflicting goals and objectives. Your… In that sense, in the way I took it originally, is the battle between your immediate appetites and your long-term desires. I mean, that's every substance addicted person ever where they are fighting this battle against a now metabolic desire for a thing that is hurting them, and is preventing them from achieving their long-term goals. That doesn't mean that for goals and objectives and motivations to be in conflict, one has to be wrong. But that's a very common real-world occurrence.
[DongWon] I think time is a great way to create conflicting goals and objectives. Right? What happens on this timeline, what happens on that timeline. Another way is through relationships. Right? Were going to talk about this more when we get to talking about stakes, but the way in which our different goals represent different aspects of who we are in life. Right? What my goals are as a student, as a professional, as a family member, are all really different things, and those are often in conflict with each other. Like, our professional goals and our relationship goals are famously often in tension with each other. Right? In terms of, like, balancing work and life.
[Dan] Yeah. The first Toy Story movie does this really well. Where what Woody really wants ultimately is he wants to be the beloved leader of the toys. Like Mary Robinette was saying, that sometimes the goals can be in conflict with each other, he misinterprets this to mean I have to be the favorite toy. To the point of becoming this incredibly venal selfish guy who's trying to get rid of one of the other toys. Buzz Lightyear shows up, he's the new favorite toy, and Woody is ready to sacrifice him completely. Because he has misinterpreted his own motivation. Then, when he finally gets what he wants and gets rid of Buzz, he immediately realizes, oh, no, I can't be the beloved leader of the toys if I have thrown one of them out a window and cursed them to be lost forever. So he spends the second half of the movie trying to be the beloved leader inclusive of Buzz rather than excluding him from them.
[Mary Robinette] Yeah.
 
[Erin] I also think something really fun about, like, really understanding the motivation of your character is that it can help you, or at least it helps me, somebody who kind of writes forward, I'm a headlight writer, so I'll write what I understand until I get to the part where, like, the light I can no longer see what I was originally aiming for, and then I figure out the next part of the story, and then figure out the next part. A lot of times when I'm at those transition points, I go back to the character's motivation and think, okay, I got them to the edge of this cliff. What motivates them? A character who's motivated by being seen as amazing is going to, like, dive off the cliff in a really, like, spectacular way. Whereas someone whose motivation is more about care might say, okay, how can I make sure this is a safer cliff for everyone, and create a path down it? So, figuring out what that motivation is means that this… The story, even as goals change and plot points change, the story still feels like it has a nice emotional through line. Because it's still responding to what the character's motivation is and what that makes them want to do.
[Mary Robinette] I think that that's a really good point, that the character's motivation and their goals affect the actions that they plan, that they take, in the story. That changes the shape of the story. So when you're looking at the story… This is one of the reasons we wanted to include this in our idea… In the who and the lenses that… You can… It's not just, ah, this is a very juicy character. It's… It will affect the shape of the whole story.
[Howard] I think it's… Just in terms of story structure, if you've got an outline that on the surface just looks like it holds together beautifully, with twists and turns and pinch points and a great ending and whatever else, but your character motivations don't match, it's going to be a struggle to read. It's going to be a struggle to edit. If you've got a story where your outline is weak, but the character motivation is really strong, and at every turn of the page, at every hard return as you are writing, you are following what that character's voice in your head is telling you, you might end up with something where, yeah, you have to go back and edit and wrap a plot around that in some way, but you're going to end up with something that's a compelling read, and more of us are going to enjoy it.
[DongWon] I mean, this is specific to my approach to storytelling and what I enjoy to read, but I'm very much a plot derives from character person. Right? Like, I think when I see story problems arise, so often it's because somebody came in with an idea of here's what happens in the story and then tried to backfill what the motivations were that got them there. Sometimes when you do that, it's really hard to get motivations to line up with the actual events that you want to have happen. Versus if you flip it, and this is admittedly a little bit easier if you're a headlight writer like Erin versus a plotter, but having a strong sense of what your character's motivations are, are the things that can lead you to interesting complex plots. Right? As you have characters who want different things, and, for themselves, have their own tiered wants that are in conflict with each other, that's where complexity comes from. Right? When you have a character who wants three things, two of them are in conflict with each other, and they're trying to pick between those, and another character also wants three things that intersect with the first character's things, you have so many places you can go to, so many choices you can pick from. That's when the interactions, the intersections between these plot arcs are going to feel really nuanced and exciting because you have the richness of this whole tapestry that you start weaving together.
[Mary Robinette] It's interesting, as you say that, because I'm… I tend to be a plotter, but I do not plot my character arcs. I think that's because I come out of theater, so character is the thing that I've internalized the most. So I'm like, here are the events that are going to happen, and part of what I enjoy is this is how my character reacts to them as these events stampede across their goals. One of the things that I will do sometimes is that I will give my character a small goal at the beginning that's just like a cup of coffee, warm pair of socks, just want to take a nap. Whatever it is. I think of that as kind of my avatar of success, for now we are in a safe secure place because we can have the thing that we have not been able to have. As a… Related to that with the Glamorous Histories, once Jane and Vincent are married, I didn't want to do the will they, won't they kind of thing where it's constantly breaking a couple up. So I gave them the motivation for the all four of the second books, that all they want to do is get off the page and go have sexy fun times.
[Laughter]
[Mary Robinette] Things keep getting in the way of that. So I do think that if you can give them something that is not related to the plot in any way…
[DongWon] Yeah
[Mary Robinette] Shape or form, that it can help make things a lot more interesting.
 
[Mary Robinette] Speaking of things that can make stuff more interesting, we have a little bit of homework for you. So, we've been talking about motivation and goals. I want you to write a scene from a secondary point of view character. This is not something you need to include in the novel, this is… Or short story, this is an exercise. Write a scene from a secondary point of view character. Pick a concrete goal for them that is not the protagonist's goal. How does that change the way they react in the scene? Can you take those reactions and bring them back into the main scene and make it more interesting?
 
[DongWon] This has been Writing Excuses. You're out of excuses. Now go write.
 

Profile

Writing Excuses Transcripts

July 2025

S M T W T F S
  12 345
6789101112
13141516171819
20212223242526
2728293031  

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 3rd, 2025 07:40 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios